#ironic humor in other words
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
dadâs got it covered
feat. simon riley
the soft clatter of pots and pans fills the kitchen as you stir the bubbling pot of pasta sauce. the warm aroma of garlic and herbs drifts through the house, mingling with the faint sound of the tv playing in the living room. amidst it all, your toddlerâs tiny voice breaks through, high-pitched and filled with excitement.
âmummy, i want the braid! the one rapunzel has!â she calls from the couch, holding a toy brush in her small hands.
you glance over your shoulder, a small smile tugging at your lips. âlater, sweetheart,â you say, your voice gentle but distracted. âmummyâs making dinner right now.â
thereâs a pause, and then the sound of her humming to herself, followed by the occasional soft giggle. itâs enough to make you peek out of the kitchen, curiosity getting the better of you. what you see stops you in your tracks.
simon, your husbandâyour hulking, stoic husbandâsits on the floor behind your daughter. his large hands, so used to wielding weapons and carrying the weight of the world, now work with a surprising delicacy. heâs carefully braiding her fine hair, his expression one of focused determination. your daughter is practically glowing, a radiant grin on her face as she chatters away, oblivious to how tender the moment is.
your heart softens, warmth blooming in your chest as you lean against the doorway, watching them. simon glances up briefly, catching your eye. thereâs a flicker of something in his gazeâa mixture of pride and amusement.
âyouâre lucky she doesnât want the full rapunzel treatment,â he murmurs, his deep voice laced with dry humor. âiâd need a ladder.â
you laugh softly, shaking your head. âyouâre doing great, love,â you say, meaning every word.
years pass in the blink of an eye. your little girl is no longer so little, and the house feels quieter, the once-constant chaos of toddler life now replaced by the rhythm of a teenagerâs world. tonight, your daughter has a party to attend. sheâd asked you earlier to iron her hair, a request youâd readily agreed to.
but somewhere between the dishes and the laundry, exhaustion crept in. youâd sat down for just a moment and fallen asleep. when you wake with a start, panic surges through you. you glance at the clock, your heart sinking as you realize how much time has passed.
âoh no,â you mutter, scrambling to your feet. âher hairââ
you rush out of the room, searching for her, guilt already gnawing at you. when you find her, the sight that greets you makes you stop short.
sheâs sitting in front of the vanity in her room, scrolling casually through her phone. behind her stands simon, a flat iron in one hand and a comb in the other. his movements are slow and precise as he smooths out her hair, section by section.
your daughter barely looks up from her phone, her trust in her fatherâs meticulousness evident. but you can see itâthe care in simonâs touch, the way he handles her hair like itâs the most delicate thing in the world. his expression is the same as it was all those years ago, when he braided her hair for the first time: focused, patient, and filled with an unspoken love.
your heart melts at the sight, the guilt dissolving into something softer, sweeter. leaning against the doorway, you smile to yourself, the memory of a tiny girl and a fatherâs careful hands blending seamlessly with the present.
âyouâre amazing, you know that?â you say softly, your voice breaking the quiet.
simon glances at you, one corner of his mouth twitching up into a faint smirk. âjust donât expect me to start charging for haircuts,â he murmurs, his voice teasing but warm.
your daughter, still focused on her phone, rolls her eyes with a groan. âdad, youâre so lame.â
you laugh quietly, your heart full to bursting. watching them, you realize some things never changeâand you wouldnât have it any other way.
#simon ghost riley#cod modern warfare#modern warfare#simon riley x reader#cod#simon riley#simon riley x you#simon ghost x reader#call of duty#ghost riley#ghost x reader
6K notes
¡
View notes
Text
đđ˘đŻđ˘đĽ đđđ§đđĽđđ đđđ§đŹđ˘đ¨đ§ | s. gojĹ + s. ryĹmen

đđ˛đ§đ¨đŠđŹđ˘đŹ: Three powerful empires, two childhood companions, and one you. What is supposed to be a peaceful alliance is slowly turning into a rocky relationship between royal friends...Is there any way you can save it?
đđ¨đ§đđđ§đđŹ: Gojo + true form! Sukuna x fem! reader - explicit content; minors DNI - royal-like + fantasy AU! - porn with plot - Gojo + reader is age 28 + Sukuna is older; mid-30s - mutual pining + confessions - size differences - threesome - double penetration; anal & vaginal - virginity loss - fingering (f! receiving) - back-to-chest + cowgirl dp positions - clitoral play - cerfix-fucking - overstimulation - unprotected sex (psa: wrap it up, or get tf up) - pet names (baby, cutie, dove, human, little one, pet, sweetie) - marriage proposals - cameos: Utahime and Miwa - Gojo and Sukuna can't stand each other, obvi - humor + drama - mention of drool, blood, spit and tears - will be proofread later.
đđ¨đŤđ đđ¨đŽđ§đ: 15.4k words (BRUH, i hate it here.)
đđŽđđĄđ¨đŤ'đŹ đđ¨đđ: aight, after 10 whole months, it's FINALLY dropped! this took foreverrrr, ughhhh. anyways, sorry for the long wait, hope you enjoy this one, and thanks again for 11.2k starlings, ilysmmm!! ââ



ââŚâ
âây LadyâŚMy Lady!â
âHuh?â You blink and face the door where the voice is coming from. âOh, Iâm sorry, Utahime. You can come in.â
âJeez, I was knocking for a whole minute.â Your lady-in-waiting, Utahime, closes the door behind her when entering your chambers, walking up to where you were sitting by the mirror. âAnd I thought I told you to refer to me by my last name, my Lady.â
You smile at the reflection of the other coming behind you, kneeling and readying the iron basin filled with warm water and rose petals. Her hand and the washcloth swish the surface for the floral scents to enter your nostrils. âWell, weâve been friends for how long? Iâve referred to you by your first name for all my life, even before you became my handmaiden.â
âHmph, even then,â Utahime scoffs before taking your feet and dipping them in the warm water. âYou donât see me dare call the sole, precious child of this empireâs greatest warrior by their given name.â
âNo, but I always tell you I donât mind. Besides, you usually do it when weâre alone, and thatâs enough for me.â
âIf thatâs what makes my Lady hapââ
âIt does.â You look at her with a pleasant aura, and the dark-haired one snickers before straining the washcloth.Â
âAs you wishâŚY/n.â You puff your chest with satisfaction; however, your handmaiden isnât done talking, âBut I know the matter of my name isnât something thatâs having you lost in your thoughts.â Her observation takes you slightly aback, and her brown orbs peer up to capture your attention. âWould you like to tell me whatâs corrupting your mind?â
With a heavy sigh, your back touches the chair as you slouch. Your eyes glance to the open window as the blinds drift gently with the calm wind. The swaying motions of the curtains almost convince your stress to wither away along with the quietness. Almost.
âUtahime,â you begin with her name, still facing the window. ââŚWhat do you think about Lord Satoru Gojo?â
âTch,â you didnât have to turn to know that the woman had the most disgusted expression, the click of her teeth was telling. âWhat is there to think?â
âHehe, well, weâve known each other since we could walkââ
âYeah, and â pardon me, my Lady â but that bastard is such a nuisance, even if he just became the crowned heir of the Gojo bloodline and the holder of the Six Eyes.â The dark-haired woman scrubs your feet with vigor, but you donât say anything, containing your laughter. âThat manâugh! Every time he visits the palace, he will never stop teasing me for deciding to leave my family and become your lady-in-waiting. Who does he think he is!â
The laugh you try to hinder seeps out in hushed giggles. âWellâahemâwhat about Lord Ryomen?â
Utagime stops her hand and washcloth between your toes, her face in your direction. Both brows trenched with a thin line of her mouth. ââŚâŚAs of recentâŚScaryâno, intimidating would be an understatement...my Lady, perhaps the visit and stay of the two lords is what have you down?â
Another heavy sigh, âI guess that would be the caseâŚâ
You reside in the founding empire of the great continent. In the ancient past, it is said that the Great Saint Tengen came from the heavens and blessed this world with miracles, living in the country that youâre standing in right now. It was said that Tengen was the benevolent child of Gods and the Parent of Beings who graced everyone â both human and non â with compassion, kindness, and love through their sorcery. When they disappeared, the world fell into a divide, their people sticking amongst themselves while following the teachings and words of Saint Tengen.
As the centuries came following this tale, the countries of this world have maintained a relatively peaceful union. However, the main continent â your continent â is home to three major empires: the North, the East, and the West. As mentioned before, you live in the founding Western nation, also known as the homeland of Tengen.Â
You are a royal of this land and the sole heir to the throne right after your father, a mighty war soldier and sorcerer respected by his people and allies. As the crowned king of the Western capital, your father has done his job in using his strong leadership to maintain a functional structure for the people, using his wisdom to tread on matters with a tranquil mind, and making decisions that would not only benefit his own people but also his allies. Sometimes, you forget that such a great man could be your father. Yet his undying love for you, his sole child and princess, proves how lucky you are.
In the Northern Lands above are known as the land of Sorcery. Your father may be a powerful sorcerer, but the empire he rules does not harbor the majority of the population who practice sorcery (or lack thereof). That would go to the snowy Northern Empire, a land where many of Tengenâs scholars and practitioners have come from and implemented their teachings. The current head of this nation is bestowed to the affluent House Gojo, who recently crowned their heir after the death of its late king. Satoru Gojo, the first royal after a century gifted with two of the most intense abilities made by Saint Tengen â the Six Eyes and Limitless â sits on the Northern throne. And is also a dear family friend.
To the East lies a country mostly comprised of harsh deserts and dangerous forests, filled with creatures that arenât of the human imagination. Once referred to as the land of âTengenâs True Children,â the eastern empire is known worldwide as the Demon Country. Creatures reside in this part, beings that can easily overpower the average human â or worse, kill. They are ruled by the King of Demons, Sukuna Ryomen. As the scariest, cold-hearted, and violent beast of the empire, Sukuna is regarded as Tengenâs âFallen Star,â a soul that embodies the precise opposite nature of the saint. And yet, this brutal master is also a cherished companion in the company of you and your father.
âWhat about their visits seems to make you upset?â Utahime lifts the bottom of your nightgown to scrub further up, the warm, damp towel scraping the skin of your left femur.Â
âI donât knowâŚI suppose itâs because things are different than a decade and a half ago.â It was one way of speaking the truth.
âWhy, of course, things would be different now. You expect Iâd be looking after a tiny heir all my life?â She giggles. âAlthough, that would be quite nice.â
âOh, to be young forever would be a treat, wouldnât it?â You add on to her humor. âYet, thatâs not what I meant. Itâs been so long since the three of us been in this palace together â let alone in any space together. The War of the Blood and Magic has been ongoing for years now. Whenever my father wishes to speak with them about an issue, one must be here while the other is in their respective territory.âÂ
âMmm, I have observed thatâŚBut still, even with this war going on, it shouldnât negate the fact that you three have been friends for so long. I still remember the day young Gojo came to the garden where you and I were making flower crowns.â
You smile at the memory. âI remember how upset you were when he grabbed my hand one day and took us to his guest room to show his Limitless.â
You try your hardest to keep in your laughter when she glares up at you â not at you, but at the recollection instead. âThat fool, even as a child, knows nothing of boundaries. He was a bright boy â still is, Iâll give him that. But my Gods, the way he would do everything in his power to impress you was so cocky of a young lord, especially in the presence of the next heir to the continent. The nerve of himâŚAnd then! The time he had the nerve to question me when I told you I wanted to be your handmaiden. That little blue-eyed weasel said, âYou? The daughter of a mediocre house, as the princessâ personal maid? You should try and aim lower or marry someone whoâd tolerate your un-ladylike attitude.â I was too stunned to speakâŚI shouldâve choked his ass out!âÂ
ââPfffthahaha, stop, youâre scrubbing too hard!â You halt your lady-in-waiting with stiffened giggles, the poor woman sighing for displaying such aggression unbefitting for her title. âYou could never stand him, and to think I thought you had a crush on him.âÂ
âPlease, my Lady, never say that aloud, or else my father would try to make my worst nightmare become reality.â She shakes her head, putting your left leg into the basin and switching to the right.Â
âAnd the day I introduced you as my maid to him, you had the smugest smirk that couldnât be wiped off that night.â
âYouâre goddamn right, my Lady!â That coarse remark had the both of you in a fit of cackles, water damn near splashing out as you wiggle your legs. âAhhhh, but those were the days. I believe Lord Ryomen came into the picture after that. I remember the first day your father accepted the young demon kingâs wish to seek an audience; he was a bit shorter than his current eight-foot-tall stature. Four arms were tiny like a teenager, and his,â she waves a hand up and down over the left side of her face. âThis was distinguishable.â
You hum along with the description of the once young teenage demon king. âHis human mother died during childbirth, and his father a demon who was exorcised for impregnating the poor woman. He was the first hybrid sorcerer of his time to utilize sorcery with the dark techniques of demon arts, becoming the most powerful and making a name for himself in the Eastern empire. He was alongside my father during the Great Demon War, using his powers to take down opposing cursed forces from outside nations. The two earned each otherâs respect â more on my fatherâs part.â
âThat, he wasâŚtruly a hard one to read, outside of always looking like heâd cut something out of boredom. I worried for the day heâd catch sight of me looking at him the wrong way and slice my throat,â the mere thought of the deadly beingâs scowl was enough to send goosebumps up Utahimeâs way. âEven the spars he had with your father and Gojo, Iâm amazed to see this palace still standing in one piece.â
âHehe, imagine how I felt when heâd catch me watching and then pull me aside to train with him â not asking, demanding that he teaches me how to wield a weapon.â
âOhhh, my Lady, my nerves were never calm whenever he instructed you. Fearing for your life was my biggest sport. He couldnât stand the fact that the sole heir of the greatest warrior didnât have the drive to wield and charge.â She places your other leg down, rinsing the washcloth with more water before asking for your right arm. âItâs not like your father ever dared to entertain the thought of you entering battle anyway! That man, truly a scary thingâŚâ
You throw your head back, resting it on the rail of the chair. âFor my eighteenth year, he gifted me my own sword â handmade and light for my hands.â
âMen.â Utahime shakes her head once again. âYet, despite how odd he and Gojo are, they seemed at ease whenever you were around. Whether it be visits from them to discuss with the King or attending events here at the palace, those two acted a lot moreâŚcalm.âÂ
Her observations stuck with you, closing your eyes to think more. âI only wonder if we could revert to those days when we were close. Unfortunately, with this current war between the two, this vision is impossible to imagineâŚ.â
You and the two lords have been friends for years â decades, even. And you were no fool; it was apparent that this relationship would dwell into something less familiar once the two become distant. And the war between the two empires proves this statement trueâŚ
It was your twenty-fourth year when you heard the news of the War of Blood and Magic. A year prior, an incident in the northern empire occurred where a sorcerer and his company were butchered by invading demons. Enraged, many men would go down to the demon continent to pillage and exorcise demon villages and towns as a form of justice. However, it only sparked the increasing tension between the factions into a conflict past the phase of talk and civilized words.Â
Taking matters into his own hands, Sukuna found the men responsible for the rampage and had their bodies sliced within seconds, sending their bloody, severed heads back to the North as his declaration of war. In the coming years after that, there was nothing but ongoing bloodshed between the two; every battle and atrocity shared with your father made you squeamish â not just because of the brutality, but also the loss of Sukuna and Gojoâs relationship with every passing day. Â
It made you feel sick â powerless in wanting the two to remember their merciful ways and talk like men. But you knew that was child's play â the time for miracles and fairy tales vanished with Tengen. And now, as the fourth year of this constant battle between humans and demons of this continent shows no signs of stopping, your worrying nature is on edge more than ever.Â
âIt may seem impossible to imagine, but it doesnât mean itâs not worth the execution,â Utahimeâs voice rings you back to the present, alternating to your left arm to wipe before dismissing herself from the night. âIâm sure your father believes that as well; otherwise, he wouldnât have invited the two here for the first time in four years. I think he and all the people of this empire grow worrisome for the fate of this continent if all thatâll be left is a clash between two factions.â
âThat may be true,â yet your tone was somber. âBut if he canât convince his two trusted allies to cease this fight, then Iâm afraid thereâs nothing we can do but see who comes out victorious. And Iâd hate to see one stand and the other down in a pool of their bloodâŚâ
Utahime hums and lets the silence take over for a few seconds. And then she speaks again, ââŚ.Maybe, if not your father, then you should be the one to bring the two together.â Â
Me? âMe?â
âYes, my Lady. You may be the princess of the greatest warrior, but you are also the dear friend of his allies. Your word means law to them â they trust your input when asked and see you as a perfect successor in line.â Â
âBut thatâs just based on titles and old conversations that donât hold up to the nowâŚOut of the three of us, I was the one who stayed put in this castle while the others played dirty, severing limbs and creating craters on this sacred continent. We are not children anymore, yet I feel like the one whoâs still a naive babe with hands clean.âÂ
âNow that is not true, my Lady!â Fierce brown eyes bore to you. âJust because you donât have blood on your hands doesnât make you unfit as a leader. You are the sole child of the King of the Western Empire, the land that Tengen once slept and walked on. That makes you the one next in line after your father.â
âThat is my stated birthrightââ
âAnd so!â You held your tongue; she was not done yet. âYou have proven that birthright true from what youâve done so far. I can count on my hands and toes all the times your father came to you for advice on a matter that didnât sit right with him, knowing that your wisdom and compassion aid your judgment. And letâs not forget how youâve kept a neutral stance on this issue thus far, knowing itâs the best and safest option for your father and his people. You are his child, after allâŚWhat Iâm saying is that people change. And that goes the same for you; youâve become a face I can trust and depend on, and Iâm glad to have the right to watch over you until you see fit.âÂ
You knew she meant every word, so you kept silent for her to finish.
âSo, I say this with all the genuineness in my heart. I believe you can smack some sense up those twoâs minds. You are the princess, but you are a friend above all else. Lord Gojo had just arrived today, leaving Lord Ryomen on his way in three days' time. Express to them how you feel, that you wish for nothing but an end to this bloodshed and to restore whateverâs left to rebuild their past alliance.â
There was nothing wrong with her words; everything was well-spoken with a perspicuous style and valid points. She was your closest friend â no one knew you better than she did. So, thereâs no reason to try and find whatever flawed construct that was in her argument.Â
Finally, after she was done dapping your arm with the washcloth and drying your feet after taking them out of the metal basin, you smiled. âPerhaps youâre right.â
âOf course, Iâm right; Iâm your best friend!â Utahime stands with a puffed chest filled with pride, picking up the basin by the handles. âAnd as the right one, I reckon you should turn in for the night. Leave this matter for tomorrow so the solution youâre looking for will be easier to find.â
âMmm, your advice is well-received like always.â You stand from the chair, stretching your limbs. When she approaches your door, you bid your handmaiden farewell for the night, âSee you in the morning, Utahime.âÂ
With a wink, she parts before shutting the door, âSleep well and tight, my Lady.â
The warm presence of your friend is missed now that youâre alone in your room. The candles around your chambers exhibit a warm glow that should make you feel safe, but that wasnât the case today. Even after your night routine, the cold still resided in your skin. You sigh again through your nostrils; the invisible weight on your shoulders makes it impossible to lift them.
You turn back to your mirror â your reflection brings up the conversation with your best friend minutes ago. Examining your features, placing your hand on your cheek to sense your skin, alone with your thoughts. Did I really change that much? Your face tilts to the side, but the different angle doesnât seem to help give a proper answer. HmmâŚPerhaps itâs something Iâm not supposed to see.Â
With a yawn, you stand straight again, deciding to take up Utahimeâs advice and retire for the night. You face your queen-sized bed, anticipating your figure sinking into the soft, comfortable mattress.Â
What you didnât anticipate was releasing a big gasp when turning to your bedding, your body going rigid, and your blood stopping circulation.Â
âHey.â
Something was sitting on your bed. No, someone was on your bed. And judging by the deep, guttural timbre of their voice, you are familiar with this person.Â
You turned to your left once you heard a word. A figure was coming into the lighted room from the dark of the balcony â a giant, no, ginormous figure. Based on the height, he was inches from touching the entrance frame, way taller than any royal youâve ever met â or, at least, any human royal youâve ever seen. Â
The body was broad and could engulf you even from ten steps away. Four burly arms protrude from the torso, and black nails that resemble claws match the black tattoos painted on his shoulders, biceps and triceps, wrists, back, and chest. The markings also reside on the right of his face thatâs morphed with another, which holds four red eyes instead of two, along with earrings that stretch his big earlobes. Aside from his bloody orbs, one thing that contrasts his appearance is the rusty salmon color of his hair. And that was the first thing you saw â the first thing that had your mind recollect him.
âLord Ryomen.â His name didnât feel proper to say. Itâs been almost a year since you last saw him, but he was still the same brutal man youâve heard about all this timeâŚyet a companion of yours nonetheless. âFather told me you would be here in two days. How did youââ
âYou know Iâm not one to wait.â He crossed his lower arms, the upper ones covered by a black robe that matched the black hakama pants he wore. âEspecially when it comes to visiting this place.â
âAnd of Uraume?â The mention of the demon kingâs trusted adviser quirks his brow. âIs it okay to leave them alone without you to watch over?â
âYou think Iâm weak on my own?â
âNâNo, of course not!â You were quick to refute â you had to be when it came to him. âItâs just that I would feel bad; theyâd worry about where you are.â
âAnd here you are worrying about them worrying about me. Hmph, humans,â he scoffs, and the mouth on his stomach grins. âUraume knows to look after the ship when Iâm gone or be my eyes when Iâm not around. Iâm not a child that needs protecting.â
You bow to him. âOf course you arenât, my Lord. Forgive me for having you think as such.â
He hums, tilting his head while examining you. âGood. Lift your head.â You do as youâre told, watching him take a few steps closer to you. âItâs cold; why is your fire not set?â
You look at what heâs referring to, seeing that your fireplace harbored no flame. âI told my maids that I would be fine tonight without it, the heavy blankets will doââ
Your eyes travel back to Sukuna, only to see he isnât where he stood. He vanished, nowhere in your room to be found. You turned behind, but he wasnât there either. But once you heard heavy feet thunder on your floor again, you spun around to see the beast carrying four logs, one in each hand. You were marveled; you only heard talk of his speed, now it was a little scary seeing the real deal.
Sukuna bends down in front of your fireplace, setting the logs down perfectly. âIgnoring the coldâs existence is an ignorant game. A princess should be warm during this time of night.â Once the logs are set, he makes a sign with his upper right hand, bringing his thumb and forefinger together to his mouth. He blows, and a string of fire spits out to the logs. The sound of crackling bark from the flames confirms his work. âYou are not me; you should fear the cold.â
You nod to his lesson. âThank you, Lord Ryomen.âÂ
âThereâs no one here. You have the right to refer to me by my first name.â Sukuna straightens himself up. The light from the fire has his face aglow, and the crimson in his eyes flicker while they hook onto you.
You donât know why â maybe it was because of the instant heat touching your neck instead of the sudden allurement youâve noted from the demon king. Regardless, you avert your gaze downward. âYes, Lord Sukuna.â
âHmm.â He croons, walking towards you to prompt your chin up with a hand. Your eyes widen at his action; this is the first time in forever since heâs laid a hand on you. Talks of those he touches die shortly after spark in your mind. âYou still have the sword.â
It wasnât a question â an observation. He noticed the weapon lodged above the fireplace, like a memento meant to be honored rather than used. You smile, âYes, I make sure itâs nice and clean from dust.âÂ
Sukuna scoffs. âI give you a present, and you treat it like a trophy.âÂ
âIt would be wise to treat a gift from the demon king like a treasure. It wouldnât sit right with me knowing I used or damaged a present given to me by someone I care about.âÂ
He tilted his head again. âAnd when I give a weapon to someone I wish to protect,â The word caught you off guard. Protect? âI expect them to use it as itâs intended. I will allow it this time, but I wonât be too forgiving the second. Understood?â
You heard him, but your mind was still wrapped around the word. Protect? Lord Sukuna wants to protect me? What for?? You didnât mean to say it aloud; it just slipped. âProtect?â
His mood shifts into neutral. A subtle softness is displayed in that inhuman structure of a face â or maybe you imagined it because of the late hour. Your breath hitches when you feel his lower hands pull and wrap around your right hand; the way your palm dwarfs in his hold is appalling. And then he kneels. Sukuna, the eight-foot-tall demon king, kneeling before you. This was a bizarre night, candidly.Â
âPrincess,â he starts with your name. It was the perfect method as he fully has your undivided attention. âYou know why the King has wished to see me despite whatâs occurring outside these chambers. He believes there is still room to talk, and I believe he's wasting his time because I'm close to setting the entire Northern front ablaze and nailing this score for good.âÂ
You knew he meant that, and it scared you because if he really could, he would. He actually possesses the mentality and the drive to do it. And yet, all three parts of the continent continue to stand. Why?
âBut that would result in more problems for me. Iâd have the entire world after my head for terrorism. All the leaders will not rest until Iâm gone â your father would have to come put me down. And I would kill him, all of them.â His eyes were on you, dead serious. ââŚBut that would make you upset, and it pisses me off that you'd hate me for my drive for survival.âÂ
âMy Lord,â it was your turn to speak. âI wouldnât hate you. Being upset would be justified. But when it comes to war, survival is the paramount destination. I only wish to avoid such significant losses â both for the people of our nations and the people I hold dear.âÂ
âMmm.â He took your words. Thereâs no need to say anything, knowing Sukuna heard your piece is good enough. âI can see where you stand in this, stubborn and naive like your father. So, I come to you with a proposition. Something I need for you to listen before I consider seizing this battle.â
The way he spoke had you on edge, truthfully. Yet, if heâs coming to you in the middle of the night to hear your piece, who are you as a friend to push him aside? You give him a nod, âYes, my Lord?âÂ
âPrincess, I want toââ he stops mid-sentence, his pink-slitted brow suddenly drew up before it furrowed at the next second. He lets go of your hand in a hurry, standing up in a flash. It had you squeak. âHeâs here.â
The sudden change in tone had you blink up at the giant, startled. âWhâWho?â
ââŚ.No, they will not be seeing you. The hour is late; they are heading for bed!â
âOh, câmon Utahime â an hour, give me one hour!â
âDonât you DARE open that doorâHEY!âÂ
You and Sukunaâs eyes dart to your chamber door, which opens with an abrupt vigor as if it was kicked open â it was kicked. The foot that was prominent at the front goes down and swings in a figure that brightens the area. Baggy white paints contrast with a black dress shirt mixed with white, intricate, and alluring designs. Subtle blue patterns map around the black collar and cuffs, dancing down the white material behind gold buttons. Itâs covered by an ocean-blue shawl that drapes the figureâs left side. But the most significant detail that gave away who the person was â outside of their voice alone â was the snow-shite hair that decorated the top of his head.Â
Your wide eyes take in the person before you, and a dainty smile comes to your lips when you say his name. Unlike Sukuna, who sucks his teeth with a deep scowl. âLord Gojo, itâsââ
âPRINCESS~~!â Chipper as ever, Gojo greets you with a happy tune that is so familiar to the ears. His sky-blue eyes gleam and narrow whenever heâs in your presence, just like heâd do during your childhood years. âGlad to see that Iâll be able to see your beautiful face tonight, after all. And I thought I told you to call me by my first name, like when we were kids!â
His jest has you giggle, âAnd I thought Iâd told you from the last visit to knock on my door before entering. You have my poor handmaiden chasing after you at this hour.âÂ
âI second that notion wholeheartedly, my Lady.â Utahime comes into view, approaching from Gojoâs shadow. If looks could kill, sheâd stab Gojoâs throat with dual-wielding daggers. Not that the white-haired man was paying her glare any mind. She sighs heavily before bowing to you, âMy apologies, my Lady. Lord Gojo caught me leaving the stairs towards your hall, figuring heâd come to speak a word withâHoly Tengen!â Your lady-in-waiting gasps when she lifts her head to see that you arenât alone in the first place. âL-Lord Ryomen!? F-F-Forgive me for not noticing your grace before.â She quickly returns her head for a bow, hoping the trusty, short right-hand retainer and advisor, Uraume, wasnât here to lecture her.Â
But thankfully to her anxious stars, the demon king grunts, âYouâve been forgiven, human. I came here not too long ago to discuss matters with the heir.â His red eyes leave the bowing woman to look at Gojo, whose lighthearted cadence is stilled. âAlone.â The final word was all for the white-haired lordâs watch to switch to a silent, menacing tone, shaded by his bangs but perfectly seen by Sukuna.Â
âYes, my Lord, I shall leave you two to yourselves then,â Utahime replies to the salmon-haired creature, lifting her upper body ready for dismissal. But she then grabs for Gojoâs arm and tugs. âThat includes you as well, Lord Gojo.âÂ
âEhhhh, me? What about the giant freak across from me?â Gojo questions the woman who pulls him to the doorway. âI also have things to discuss with the princess Iâve expressed earlier for when I have the time, which is now. At least I made my appointment known. Unlike him, who came into their quarters unannounced.âÂ
âAnd here you are, barging into their room!â she almost popped a vein; you worry for the poor woman dragging the tall figure out of your room. âKicking their door and making yourself known doesnât modify the definition of being unannounced. Come back tomorrow â Iâm sure my Lady will be available to listen to your quarrels then.âÂ
It was now that you finally decided to interject. âItâs all right, Utahime. Sleep still evades me for me to rest.â You look to Sukuna, his gaze already on your figure, and then to Gojo, who awaits your assertion. ââŚI will listen to both Lords and have them dismissed before I retire for the night. You may let Lord Gojo go now and get sleep yourself.âÂ
Utahime gives you a concerned look, yet she silently lets go of the man when you give her a tiny nod. âAs you wish. Have a good night, my princess. Lord Sukuna. Gojo.â She slams the door at the last name she says, her stomping footsteps and grumbling curses fading into the night.Â
And now here you were, alone in your room, with the two lords of two superpower empires â two childhood friends. Nevertheless, itâs back. The suffocating tension youâve mentioned before returns and drapes over the three of you that the word âfriendâ feels teeny within it. You canât lie to yourself; youâre weary to have either of them in your chambers, let alone be in the same space as you. You knew there would be a day when the two would come together; however, you were far from being prepared for said event.Â
Then again, itâs better now than never, right? You three used to be the best of friends â close companions that you could depend on and trust. Close companions that you desperately wish to continue trusting and having an unbreakable bond with. If not for you, then for your fatherâs and respective empiresâ sake. So, with a deep breath, you exhale and think of how to go about this predicament. Be the heir that your father raised you to be.
âSo,â You turn to Gojo to start with. âLord Gojoââ
âOh, câmooon, what did I say about using my last name?â Gojo flashes a quick smile at you. âWeâre friends, no? Itâs not fair you refer to Maiden Iori by her first name; you should know mine like the back of your hand!â
His little pester does help swade a bit of stress off your shoulders. âMy apologies, Satoru. Itâs just that I must be respectful to my royals, even if we are long-time friends.â
The white-haired man chuckles, taking steps to be closer to you. âEven so, I want my princess to call me by my name, for you are the one I trust and hold dear the most. And I donât want our familiarity to be tarnished by titles.âÂ
ââŚIf thatâs what will make you happy, Satoru.â The address to the northern prince made you avert your gaze to the ground, and your cheeks dial in warmth. Who knew that he thought so deeply about a little gesture? And then thereâs what he referred to you asâ
âYour princess?â Sukunaâs voice snaps you back to the present situation: you and Gojo are not the only ones in your room. Â
Gojo takes his eyes off you and places them on the giant behind your shape. He taunts, âYes, my princess, as they are the fair heir of this great empire who will rule after their great father. Iâd say they are as much my princess to me as the other Lords and Maidens. But Iâd be lying since I see them as more than that.â
Sukunaâs quadruple eyes darken as they narrow at the man before him. âEvery time I see your scrawny self, you prove youâre the biggest fool than all the other senile jokes of Lords Iâve ever dealt with.â Two steps is all he takes to be right behind you. You can practically feel his shadow on you. âThe person before us is indeed a royal above many â above you. So, I find it amusing that you would be dumb enough to emphasize such a ludicrous claim. You fail to know your place when in their presence. And in mine.â
Oh, that ticked something inside Gojo. Because the prince was no longer smiling, his attention was wholly on Sukuna. Many wouldnât dare to glower at the giant creature the way Gojo was â let alone look at him. âHah, you sure know how to make unfunny jokes, Sukuna. Because Iâd rather eat demon shit than have you think for a moment that you are above me.â
âHmph, Iâm surprised your childish behavior has gotten you this far,â you can see from the shadow on the floor that Sukuna folds his lower arms. âDonât think that youâll be lucky with me.â
âOh, believe me, my childish manner has gotten its fair share of tongue lashings and trouble, but Iâve been able to talk my ass out of shit ever since I was a kid. But I guess talk is too cheap for an oversized brute like you, huh?â
âVery. Iâm a being of actionââ
âAction? Or destruction?â The light blue of Gojoâs eyes shifts to that of a deep, cold shade under his bangs, with no sign of backing down. âBecause from all Iâve heard about you, everything can crumble beneath you with just a swipe of the fingers. Outside of your lands, whoâs to say youâre worthy of ruling when your methods and policy are more forbidding than mine? Or better yet, who gave you the gall to think that such a monster like you has a right to even be amongst civil people like me and the princess? Hell, the fact that you snuck in their room as you please sickens me to the core.â
âI can say the same for you, Satoru Gojo. Your entire occupancy does worse than bore me. Standing here with the man governing the family whoâs killed many of my kin and demons fills me with inextinguishable anger. You have no idea how much excitement Iâll have for the day I cut that head of yours clean off, but because of my business with the princess, your death will be pending.âÂ
âNot if my business is taken care of first.â
The demon growls. âLike hell, it will.âÂ
âMy Lords, please!â
The tense atmosphere is relieved by the abruption of your voice, bringing the lordsâ quarrel to a standstill to face you. You squeak when their eyes land on you, forcing yourself to turn to the fireplace and deal with the growing storm of anxiousness inside you.Â
Gods, I shouldâve had Utahime here with me! You curse yourself for being in this situation. Why tonight of all nights must you deal with this? It was as if your lady-in-waiting had this all planned â or worse, your father, having you treat the matter of your allies. You groan internally to your hands, letting your frustration be released.
You twirl back to face the two men before you, a deep inhale before saying, âLord Satoru, what would you like to discuss with me at this hour?â
âHah?â The disapproving mood of the demon king had your heart sink to the floor. âI was here first.â
âYes, you came to my room first tonight. But Gojo was here first at the palace. He told me earlier that he wanted to speak, so I should hear him.â You could only hope your reasoning satisfied the tall being, who puffs his tattooed chest. And Gojo quickly flashed the other a vexatious look at Sukuna before you pivoted to him. âNow, Lord Goââ
âAht aht!â
ââŚLord Satoru,â He beams a big grin. âWhat do you wish to speak with me?â
âWell, although this is something meant for the two of us,â meant to be a stab to the other person in the room, who couldnât care less about his presence being unwanted. âBut thisâll suffice; it doesnât hurt to have an audience.â You watch the silver-haired man take your left hand, the rough pad of his thumb rubbing on your knuckles.Â
âMy Lady,â he looks at you with delicate azure eyes, his gaze so captivating that it locks you in position. âIâve known you for quite a long time. Before I met you, my life as a royal was barren. Nothing sparked joy in me. The mundane tasks to uphold as the next heir, being pampered and sheltered as the gifted member of the Gojo House. I felt trapped in a mold â a mold that I resented having as my birthright, so much so that I wished to claw my eyes out at the age of five.âÂ
You could tell he was speaking from the heart, his hands gripping yours tighter.
âBut then, three years later, my father took me to meet the King of the western lands; at the time, it sounded like such a chore having to meet all these old, disgusting guys that I had to âmaintain a good relationshipâ with. And then, like the sun peeking through dark clouds, I saw you. Iâve met many royal kids before me, most snobby or kissing up to me for my good graces. Yet, none of them have been as alluring and breathtaking as you have been.â He pauses for a light chuckle. âI can still remember how your sweet voice addressed me when our fathers introduced us together. You stood tight to his leg, but your grace was ever present.â
âMhmm, and I recall how angry your father was when you didnât take a knee and instead greeted me with a handshake.â The two of you share a laugh, unaware of the disdained aura of Sukuna right next to you for a moment. âThere are many things I hold close to my heart â you and our friendship being part of them.â
âI agree. I mean it when I regard you as one of my greatest treasures. This friendship weâve had these years â decades, even â has been a blessing that I do not want to take for granted. Even with this war on my shoulders, I wish for it to be put to rest so I can finally have you by my side again. And thatâs whyâŚâÂ
Gojo lifts your hand to his face; the soft feeling of his pillowy lips on your fingers has you holding your breath. Just like SukunaâŚ
âPrincess, merciful child of Tengenâs Blessed Ground, I ask for your hand in marriage.âÂ
It all took one second â one mere second.Â
One second for your world to come to a complete standstill, the cracking of the firewood no longer poking your eardrums and the breeze from the outside no longer grazing your skin. Your body instinctively refuses to move so much as a toe to disrupt your processing.
One second for your thoughts to absolutely vanish. No words of your own occupying your brain, no guesses on where this conversation was going. There was nothing. Nothing except the last seven words Gojo said that replay in your head. Over and over and over again.
One second for you to be in a perfect state of perplexity. Right before Sukuna grabs your free hand and yanks you to his side the next. Three giant hands wrap around you while one grips your wrist tightly.Â
He snarls, âWhat the fuck do you think youâre doing?â
Gojo sucks his teeth before straightening yourself. âEhhhh, is your demon brain screwed on right? You donât know what a marriage proposal is?â His question struck you more than it did the beast. Huh? A marriage proposal? Marriage!?
The fingers of Sukunaâs upper left-hand grips your shoulder, claw-like nails poking your skin as if to draw blood. âHmph, the nerve of you humans never fails to disappoint me. Especially you, Satoru Gojo, who remains a thorn in my foot. Must I kill more of your men to keep you at your place as you did to my demonfolk?â
âKhh, donât act like you ever cared about the lives sacrificed on your behalf. Itâs gross.â Gojo takes one step, and Sukuna swiftly lifts his upper right hand at him, his fingers positioned at the same sign when he made flames for your fireplace. Your eyes widen, please, not in my room! Gojo takes a stance for battle. âActing human doesnât suit you at all, fuckface.âÂ
The roar of laughter that the demon bellows out was chilling to hear. The vibrations coursing from his body to yours rocked you to your core. âHah! Me, human!? Thereâs a reason I let go of that part of myself a long time ago. It made me weak â held me back from my full potential. You are right, though; itâs beneath me to care for those below me. However, I donât tolerate those that mess with whatâs mine.âÂ
The word had Gojoâs eyes taper. âLet them go.â
âNo. If anything, I should skin you here and now for even laying a finger on them in front of me.â You peered up at Sukuna, your anxiousness refusing to settle down during this high-stakes scenario. âBecause any man that dares touch my wedded deserves to be torn and shredded by my hands alone.âÂ
You couldnât hide your gasp. It snuck past you â the perfect reaction to what you heard. HâHis wedded? Me? Lord Sukunaâs wedded-to-be!? No wonder he was acting like thatâŚ!
âYour wedded?â Gojo was just as taken aback as you were. âYouâve got some huge balls to declare that right after bearing witness to me proclaiming my request for their hand.âÂ
âTch, bastard, why do you think I was here before you?â Sukuna flashes his big teeth, pride exuding from his form. âDid you honestly think Iâd allow the princess to end up with the likes of you? Now, arenât you too old for fairy tales?â Youâre still in shock of this madness. Two marriage proposals within the same hour? Both from your childhood friends who unequivocally despise each otherâs existence? Any regular person would feel as if theyâre experiencing a whirlwind right now.Â
Wait a minuteâŚ
âOh, weâre talking fairy tales, you repugnant jackass.â Itâs Gojoâs turn to get a kick out of this. âFrom what I can tell, the princess is meant to spend the rest of their life in comfort with a handsome human prince who swears to protect them and those they care for. Not a creature whose source of joy comes from killing and mayhem. You? Capable of love? Heh, be real. Not even your own dead mother was able to show you real love for her abomination of aââ
He stopped talking when he felt something warm roll down his cheek, a red fluid streaking to drop from his chin. You see a cut and blood, and a wave of dread hits you like a wall. It was Sukunaâs doing, no doubt. Your best friends were fighting in front of you, in your safe space. Your nerves have long forgotten what it meant to be in a state of calm.Â
Please, wait, stopâ
âI already told you your death has been postponed, you northern shit,â red eyes darken, Sukuna's tone and aura unveiling a sense of brutality that shadowed your very being. It had you trembling. âBut I donât mind severing your tongue to make a point.â
The skin around the cut on Gojoâs skin begins to morph to find each other, seaming itself back to mint condition with a blue glow. Healing magic fixed his cut and cleared his blood, but the anger boiling inside him was prevalent in those striking eyes. Wanting nothing more than a bleeding head between his hands. âIâd like to see you try, you ugly prune.âÂ
NO, STOP IT!!
This was all too much for a single night. This whole ordeal was far from your expectations. It was already stressful enough thinking about what would happen when the two lords were in this palace together. Now, in your quarters, youâve never experienced a more life-and-death crisis having your friends â companions you used to laugh and engage with together â wanting to rip each otherâs throats, especially for your hand in marriage. And, Tengen forbid, if you were to accept oneâs proposal over the otherâŚthat would ignite a war above all wars. The bodies that fall on this mainland would all be in your undoing. The thought enough was too much to bear!Â
âI accept both!!â
The hostile complexion of the room vanished into the air in the blink of an eye. The sound of burning logs and dancing flames filled the space like before; the crashing ocean waves could be heard from your balcony. Nature was speaking without noises to interrupt it. It was quiet, too quiet.Â
You didnât know what you just said until the last morphemes left your tongue. You silently remove your figure from Sukuna, covering your mouth in disbelief. And without having to see for yourself, you could tell that the two lords were just as flummoxed from your sudden sentence. WhatâŚWhat did I say just now?
âWhat did you just say?â As if he could read your mind, Sukuna relays your inner turmoil to be addressed.Â
Your heart was beating at an unbearable rate, your ears ringing like theyâd soon set off and bleed. The trembles get worse with every second, and wiping your face off this Earth at this exact moment is all you wish for. You were so nervous that you were mere seconds away from the brink of tears. Oh, Tengen, why did I say that? What was I thinking?!? What am I to do? What do Iâ
ââŚExpress to them how you feel, that you wish for nothing but an end to this bloodshed and to restore whateverâs left to rebuild their past allianceâŚâÂ
And then, like a strange flash of an angelic tune, the words of your lady-in-waiting come back to you, instantly calming you down and reminding you who you are. You are the princess of the Western Front, the next heir after your father. This matter was bound to fall onto your lap one way or another â preferably less drastically and excitingly like this.
I am the princess, but their friend above all elseâŚYou remove your hands from your face, exhaling a shaky breath before standing tall. ââŚ.I accept both marriage proposals of my Lords.â
The menâs bewildered expressions were expected, just like the dismay in their voices. âBoth of ourââŚ! Surely you donât mean thatââ Gojo was the first to speak, silver brows screwed with confusion.Â
âI do.â A deep breath before you answered him. âI will only accept the proposals of both you and Lord Sukuna.â
The demon took one thunderous step, the vibrations crawling up your bones. âAnd just why is that?â
You exhale through your nostrils, chewing on your bottom lip. âUnderstand that I am humbly flattered by your perspectives â it fills me with gladness to know I can be hospitable to my dear friends againâŚAs you both mentioned, I, too, cherish the two of you profoundly, and my trust for you two will never be extinguished. To be asked for my hand by either of you is an honor Iâll forever appreciateâŚ.But I cannot choose one over the other.â
âBullshit,â Sukuna folds his upper arms, the lower resting on his hips. âYou can; you just choose not to.â
âNo, I care for you both, and choosing one alone would have people hurt. Both between us three and the people of this continentâŚâ You maintain eye contact with both lords while your hands fidget with your nightgown to ease yourself. âA rivalry is happening between the Eastern and Northern fronts; bloodâs already been spilled and soaking Tengenâs soil. If I were to choose one proposal, I canât be guaranteed that this onslaught of violence will cease. Or, would either of you guarantee that you wouldnât take the life of the other?â
That question had the two royals look at each other briefly, followed by their scowls and groans. Gojo is the next to speak, âWhat happens between us shouldnât concern you, my princess.â
âYouâre wrong; it concerns me tremendously. It is a concern thatâs been eating me alive, watching my allies â my friends â fight each other on the sidelines, refusing to pick a side with my father. Now, you two come here, bend your knees, hold my hands, and ask for my hand, silently requesting my involvement for more bodies to drop like flies under my reign?⌠No, I would not find rest from this night forward, knowing that more innocent lives plummet from my answer.â
âIt wouldnât be blood on your hands.â
ââŚBut it would be blood that I paint with my very shadow.â
The response sounded foreign to him, yet you stood tall, making sure your heart didnât falter with your stance. Silence welcomes the three figures again, an old friend that goes well with the tense atmosphere. Two pairs of red observe you, like cerulean orbs that stay on your appearance.
A few seconds go by, and Gojo screws his eyes shut. âSo, thatâs it, you accept both proposals.â
A curt nod. âYes, my Lord.â
âYour final decision?â
âCorrect.â
The snow-haired man nodded aimlessly, slouched with a large sigh, turned, and headed for your bed to flop face down â like it was his bed. âHaaaaaah, you are your fatherâs kid, all right,â you could make out his words even with his face in your sheets. âA pacifist heart.â
âHmph, such a dumbass reason,â Sukuna huffs with absolute annoyance, and youâre amazed he hasnât already skinned you and Gojo. âYou are not a child anymore. You canât possibly be serious about taking up two husbands for the sake of peace.â
âYouâre right: I am no child, for Iâve never been as serious as I am now.â Look at you, sticking up for yourself in the presence of the demon king. Although, you know he can hear the quiver in your voice trying to crawl out. You swallow, âItâs either both of you or nothing at all.â
His left eyes squint as they examine your features, the mouth on his belly gritting its teeth. âTsk, both or nothingâŚMeanwhile, you know I canât be in the same room with him. Not even Tengen could command me to share you with this brat.â
Gojo swifts on the covers to lie on his back. âFinally, something I can agree with the devil himself. Heâs right, though; there are many things in my life I would rather not share with anyone â you being the top of my list.â
You take their concerns with patience and a lifted chin. âI understand you both, but if you two canât let the fog clear and talk with each other, how can I see myselfââ
âLet the fog clear?â Sukuna repeats with furrowed eyebrows. âSorcerers came into my land and ransacked my villages â sorcerers from this bastardâs empire!âÂ
âAn action that validates your anger and course of action,â you remind yourself to take tiny breaths. ââŚHowever, Satoru didnât order the attack himself; they went against procedure and stormed your country with poor judgment.â
The tall demon rolls all of his eyes and clicks his teeth. âRidiculous.â
âNo, whatâs âridiculousâ is how you fail to acknowledge why those sorcerers went to your zone.â Gojoâs turn to interpolate. âOne of the noble sorcerers and his company died because of your demon folk invading my country without permitted passage. That noble had a family, students that followed his footstepsââ
âAre you saying my people didnât have kin of their own to return to, Gojo Satoru?â
âYour people sure kill like they donâtââ Another swipe of Sukunaâs fingers glid the air; this time, Gojoâs Infinity was on guard, ricocheting the cleave to mark a scratch on one of the curtains. âHah, just like their leader.â
Sukuna flexes his knuckles to crack, black fingernails appearing sharper. âThe demons who killed that sorcerer acted on their own accord. Just like the many men of your land who came to mine, whom I corrected for your lack of oversight.â
âThen allow me to fulfill my mistake,â the silver-haired manâs eyes glow. âAnd let me kill the demons responsible â just like you did to my men, fucking cretin.â
âOver my dead body, human trash.â
âMy Lords!â The men concurrently exchange their gazes back to you. âThis is why I will not be accepting either proposal solely. You come to my home to ask for my hand because you see me as of value, correct? Well, you both are people I care deeply for, and the thought of walking beside either of you for eternity is something Iâd accept unmistakably under different circumstancesâŚBut, please acknowledge my position in all of this: I am the princess of an extraordinary continent and heir to the throne after my father, a man who has maintained peace and harmony all these years. Now, that peace is hanging on the brink of death and will soon be a matter I should issue alone, and the men whoâve grown with me and cherish me combating each other until one stands tallâŚ.or none stand at all.â
Word spilled after another as if a dam had broken down â fingers jitter even when clasped together. Your throat dries up after every sentence, yet your unwavering resilience pushes you to keep going.
âIâm sorry if what Iâm saying or doing is selfish, andâŚyou may be right that Iâm going at it with the whims of a child. But, please,â Do not cry, do NOT cry. âStanding idly every passing day watching the men Iâve grown toââ Love? Isnât that too intimate of a word to assume? ââŚtreasure kill themselves and others without doing anything wounds me enough. And if you think I can sit here in this palace and watch my intended go far and yonder to kill another person whom I cherish with no guarantee that they will return to me wholly, think twice.â
Your shoulders threaten to tremble; of course, youâre frightened beyond belief by what youâre saying. But youâre sure if she was here, Utahime would pull you in for a hug and acclaim how well youâre following her counsel.
âPlease, I justâŚcanât bear it.â
Uncomfortable muteness gnaws you alive within the muteness of your room. Youâre bound to draw blood on your bottom lip with how much youâre chewing it. If only your father were awake in this hour, his guidance at a moment like this would be beneficial, or merely observing from afar how youâre managing would give you some hope. Alas, you know heâs in deep sleep halls away. Itâs just the three of you in this space â or just you versus the huge opposing auras thick enough to be slit by Sukunaâs cleaves.Â
Speaking of whom, the demon king watches you the entire speech. Same with Gojo, whose blue eyes dwindle back to their typical hue. The two men donât dare break the silence as you stand before them, mentally swimming in thoughts alone to yourselfâŚ.Well, at least the northern prince wouldnât dare to do so first because Sukuna initially ripped the stillness to shreds. He says, âAnd how would your father respond to this feckless plan of accepting two marriage proposals?â
A worthy question to ponder. ââŚIâm sure heâd come to an understanding once I explain my reasoning,â the belly of the eastern king grumbles. âIâm sure heâd be contended at the fact that his two trusted allies would want to join houses.â
Gojo sits up straight atop your bed. âWell, that sounds all nice and dandy on that front. But, the problem still lies in us acting likeâŚa âreal couple.â Face it, princess; you may seem okay with being with us both, but that doesnât mean weâd be on the same page.â
Sukuna nods curtly. âIâd rather eat every human alive than entertain the thought of someone other than me touching you.âÂ
The other shrugs. âEven if the worldâs fate depends on it.â
The menâs grievances are valid arguments for why your plan can backfire, particularly when suggesting a relationship where two people canât stand each other. What youâre posing is an action that has been practiced before yet isnât entirely favored in the public eye. Nevertheless, your stance doesnât change; you refuse to go back on your word, believing that itâs a better alternative to condone than the others. The only tricky part is convincing your childhood friendsâŚ
âŚWhich is why what youâre about to do is indubitably unlike you.Â
ââŚWhat are you doing?"
But despite that, itâs a course of action that highlights your determination.
ââWoah!! Princess?! Why are you undressing??!â
Even if itâll go down as the most downright humiliating thing youâve done to yourself.
Your nightgown meets the ground of your feet, the cool air wrapping your nude frame with the heat of the fireplace hovering on one side. Arms free of sleeves, nipples easily spotted now with the dismissal of clothing, the region between your lower thighs bare, and delicate skin exposed for only the men in the room to see. And even then, your face doesnât decline the miserable hotness. Embarrassed? No doubt about it.
âMy Lords,â you croak, balled fists muster to contain whatever left of dignity you can. âThis formâŚisnât meant for any regular eyes to see â an offering only a slim few Iâd trust to witness. Tonight, I want you two to see me like this.â You slowly step forward, gradually getting closer to Sukunaâs giant size. âAs your princess, I offer my whole to you both, as you are mineâŚand I am yours.â
Sukuna blinks at your small figure close to his; the intensity of his stare is enough to have your heart sink into a pool of regret. Until he bends to scoop you with his lower arms, you yelp at the sudden action with hands finding his sturdy shoulders to grab. Now, he is way closer than you anticipated, his very chin inches away from brushing your naked chest. Holy shit.
âYou are mine, and I am yours?â he lifts his eyebrow. âWas that not true already?â You gulp thickly before answering, daring to cup his cheek with a hesitant hand. Again, youâre surprised to see it still attached, let alone see him lean to your palm.Â
âYouâd have to prove it true â here and now, make this ceaseless battle end by claiming me as yoursâŚYou too, Gojo.â You and the demon holding you turn to the man sitting on your bed. The pale skin of his face now harbors shades of pink that cascade across his cheeks and the dip of his ears, expression dumbfounded to what he witnessed. âDemonstrate how serious you are for my hand, or you and Sukuna can leave my room.â
Sky-blue eyes blink absentmindedly, words hard to pick and choose for the human prince in this bizarre minute. Sukuna then speaks with a huff.
âWell, are you going to start moving or what? Because whether you stay or not, your princess will become mine tonight.â He grins before leaning in to lick your skin, and you hold a whine when the mouth of his navel lightly chews on your tummy. âAnd on the many nights coming after.â
The beastâs words flip a switch, causing Gojo to chuckle and shake his head while unbuttoning his shirt. âNot if I have something to do about it, four-eyesâŚâ
You drew in breath while watching Gojo undress, more of his milky skin stripped out of his clothing, revealing parts of the prince that you could only imagine in your fantasies. Heat flourishes to your ears, and another gasp is pulled out when Sukuna sneaks his free lower hand to cusp your buttcheek. He then brings an upper hand to your chin to face him and his sneer.Â
âYouâve made this night a whole lot more interesting.â
And that was the last time the sound of the fire cracking caught your attention.
âââ ââ
ââ
â âââ
âMmmmâŚAhhâAhhh!!â
âKeh, sure are tight as hell; definitely a virgin.â
âFuck, I can hear the sounds from hereâŚOh, fuuckâŚ!â
The sea breeze climbs up to your terrace, crawling into your room to swing the curtains of your canopy. The candles around your room continue to flame and provide light for the room to glow. The scent of lavender and rose from your bath and lotion an hour earlier remains in the air and sticks to your skin. The midnight hour isnât yet, but the sky is dark enough past the twilight hues.Â
Expected as the former home of the Great Saint Tengen, the palace is as enormous. Harboring many rooms, halls, and floors for the company of the royal family and their subjects, the castle is unchallenging for a newcomer to get lost inside without a proper guide. Every room is catered to a specific event, person, meeting, or occasion in this place. On top of that, multiple guest chambers are meant for the guests invited under the Kingâs audience to rest.
âŚBut it seems that Gojo and Sukuna are not retiring for the night anytime soon.
How could they sleep when youâre being a courteous host, letting your childhood friends spend the late hours in your room? Just like when you were young and playmates or learning to master a weapon. The only thing is that these two arenât the same as two decades ago; they are men, branded with titles and responsibilities, blood already stained their knuckles, and duties hold them to a high expectation that you know all too well.Â
And, like all men, they have a salacious curiosity only appropriate for the bedroom. An interest you knew would one day be prevalent in your life if you agreed to take either as a husbandâŚYet, youâre not as prepared on the chance youâd face both realities simultaneously.Â
All three of you are stationed in your bed, clothes decorating your floor to leave you all bare for each other to see and marvel at â more so on your part. You lie on your back to a giant broad chest and stomach, Sukuna right behind you with his lower arms holding your feet by the back of your knees. Knees spread apart, your naked lower half is out, free for the monster to insert a single thick digit of his left upper hand into your wet chasm while the right fondles your left tit.
Never in your life did you think you were capable of producing such indecent noises. Low whimpers are embarrassing to recollect as the demon king plays with your most tender parts. His big fingers tweak your nipple, and the digit â way thicker than yours â inside your cunt is enough to stretch your opening, wiggling and scratching the inside. Fingering yourself never felt like this, your body experiencing a refreshing sensation you hadnât known of. And to have the eastern king of all people to bestow this feeling on you brings just as much awe as humiliation.
Nonetheless, that indignity doesnât cease. Gojo stands on his knees before you, propped between your sunder legs, while his hand strokes an erect limb. Yes, as a virgin maiden, tonight would be the very first time you ever see a living, breathing member, and the northern lord takes that honor with a lustful smile. His solid cock gets stiffer with every jerk, a left curve protruding the more your appearance excites him. To be observed and used as material as your slit is fingered? How lewd!
âNnnn, ahaahnâŚâ Sukunaâs finger rubs on your velvety surface, your legs wanting to squirm despite the monsterâs hold. âOh GodsâŚOhhh!!â
âDamn, you look so good,â Gojo mutters under his breath, precum drizzling his fingertips. âLooks like it feels good, huh, princess?â
âSure feels like it,â every word that Sukuna utters causes tremors to pass down his abdomen to your back, the very vibrations crawling on your skin like the tongue that licks your back to make you arch. âHm? Tell us how you really feel, little one.â
The usage of that name causes your vaginal walls to twitch; he has never called you as such, and picking such an intimate time to do so makes your frame feel awkward and warm. ââŚI-Iâfffmm!âdonât knowâŚâ
âHmph, you dare lie to me,â he bends to your ear, and his deep chuckle ignites your stomach to knot itself. âLike your body doesnât speak for itself, clenching on my finger like you want to snap it off.â
âTh-thatâs notââThe graze of your upper wall cuts you off, and your hands struggle to find places to grab, gripping the skin of Sukunaâs thigh and grabbing tuffs of his apricot hair.Â
The demon king snickers more when his middle finger teases your taint, pressing a kiss on your cheek before a quick bite. âOnly one finger in, and youâre already wailing like a common whore; be lucky that I havenât added another, then youâd really be prepared for meâŚâ You feel something brush up against your back, the tips of Sukunaâs cocks reminding you of his eventual promise.
âWooow, calling the future heir a whore; mustâve forgotten whose room weâre in.â The white-headed man had something to say about that, satisfyingly ruining the mood for the demonic being.Â
âThey donât seem to mind, at least their cunt doesnât,â uncouth cords that speak truth, your vulva squeezing his finger constantly. âWho wouldâve thought the beautiful, refined, and compassionate princess,â each enunciated word has consequences that are a lick and bite to your helix. âWas, in fact, a dirty, nasty girl?â
âHoly shit,â Gojoâs hand goes faster, his dick ready with stiffness. The image of you melting under the Fallen Starâs hold is too hot for the young man to witness. âGod, I wanna fuck you so bad, babyâŚâ
Sukuna clicks his teeth. âWell, hurry the hell up and do it before I change my mind and fuck them myself.â
âAnd have them bleeding to death because of your giant dicks on their first time? Fuck that,â He ignores the four rolled eyes as he maneuvers closer to you, Sukuna pulling his finger out of your wet slit and slithering further down to your anus. He coaxes you to relax your tense muscles, pushing his digit into your puckered hole second by second. The gasp you release once itâs added sends shivers up Gojoâs shoulders. âA princess should be treated like a pearl â tended to with the utmost care.â
âGoâjoooâŚâ You whine as the human heir cups your cheeks to squeeze.
âWhat did I say about using my family name?â He scolds with a cheeky tune, gauging your reaction as he disposes his cockhead to the folds of your vagina.Â
ââŚS-SaâMmmph!â The push of his pink tip is a new sensation.
âShhh, itâs okay,â He coos, caressing your cheek with his thumb. âRelax, just focus on me.â Your eyes lock with his, distracted by the twinkle and swirl of his azure irises, like a whirlpool sinking into the darkness of his dilated pupil. âWhatâs my name, cutie?â
âSaaaâŚSatoâOhhh!!â And just like that, the tip of his limb enters inside, bypassing your knowledge until the wince of pain snaps you out of your distraction. ââŚtoâruuâŚâ
His teeth glisten under her grin. âThatâs my good girl.â
Gojo keeps propelling himself inside you, gradually shoving every inch of his lengthy girth. You bite your quivering lip at the stretch of your opening, accommodating the foreign body part burrowing inside your inner channel. The left curve of his has his penis rubbing on parts of yourself you hadnât thought possible; a graze of your G-spot causes your legs to quirk and toes to curl.Â
But then, once his silverish pubes meet your outer labia, he reaches the depth of your cervix and gives it a chaste kiss. And your frame suddenly shuts down briefly, your senses running cold before you cry aloud without knowing. Your hands rush to cover your mouth, but the damage is too late.
Sukuna raises a brow. âWhat a shout.â He then uses your reaction to add another digit into your ass.
âAhhhh, there it is,â Gojo swallows thickly, hips speaking for themselves as they sway. âThat was cute as hellâthe way you twitch feels so goodâŚâ Another poke to your cervix, and your legs canât help but wrap around Gojoâs waist.
âSatoru, pleaseâŚ!â You plead with knitted eyebrows. âPleasee, be gentle with meâŚâ
Blue eyes narrow. âGod, who told you to be so adorable?â Gojo angles down to your face, his nose mere centimeters to yours. âDonât worry, baby, Iâll treat you right tonightâŚHmmm.â
The man leans in to place his lips on your forehead before his own, and the pace of his thrusts quickens to mediocrity. The rubs on your silky texture become frequent, lightly pounding his shaft into your to till his testes knock your chasm, the whimpers you try to repress boost to a louder volume. His left curve spikes up your nerves with every push and pull, easing the itching heat that permeates around your lower half.Â
Hands writhe around to calm around Gojoâs cold back; you say his name in prayers. You can feel something coming, and if he keeps rutting to you like this, itâs bound to come earlier than expected. ââNnaaa, Satâruuu, w-wait!! I canâtâAhaann!!â
ââMmmm! Yeah, just like that, princess, keep gripping on me like thatâŚâ He doesnât listen, too lost in your warmth and wetness that he canât stop. The flex of his abs increases, plunging into your pussylips desperately as if he can sense the eventual you fear.Â
âT-Toruu, wait, go slooww!!â Words mean nothing, hips not declining in their needing cadence. Oh Gods, I can feel it; itâs coming! Nerves climb to a peak way too fast for your comprehension, nails digging into Gojoâs skin before your orgasm hits you, choked squeaks leaving puffy lips as your cunt contracts around the princeâs girth and your asshole clamping around Sukunaâs fingers.
And Gojo is right there experiencing your climax with you, moaning under his breath and pressing his forehead to yours before he completely melts under the fluttering motions of your genitalia. ââMmfff, ffffshit, so tightâŚ!â He canât stop thrusting into you, moving his pelvis slowly to draw out the sensation before he sinks into a crescendo of his own. âFuuck! Yeah, cutie, thatâs right; ride it out,â he snaps an abrupt drill to your aching entrance. âRide it outâŚâ
Sukuna scoffs lightly before whispering in your ear. âDone already, human?â Patronizing attitude to make you fidget. âBetter be ready for me still.â
âEhhh, but Iâm not done here.â The snow-haired man retorts, massaging your waist out of the quakes.Â
A thread snaps in the wake of the otherâs words, and Sukunaâs lack of patience drives him to push you and Gojo off of him. The two of you roughly position to where you are essentially straddling Gojo, his erection still inside your slick-coated cavern. The devilish man swiftly ends up on his knees before contorting his massive figure to dwarf both humans beneath him.
âGahhh!! Sukuna, what the fuck wâMmmph?!?â With the spawn of a mouth, the eastern king shuts the northern man up by slamming his upper left hand onto his mouth for an unexpected kiss. Gojo muffles under the otherâs palm, the tongue shoving itself inside.
âShut up,â Sukuna orders with annoyance. âSo damn chattyâŚAnd you,â he uses his lower hands to steady your ass, and you stifle a yelp at the contact of something pressing up against the opening of your butt. âStay still, or I can make it hurt real bad.â
His warning is enough to keep you immobile, following his instructions and stationing your breathing to a steady rhythm. Your hands-on Gojoâs chest ball to fists once Sukuna pushes his tip to your asshole, your mouth forming a permanent âoâ shape once he eventually gets the cockhead inside. Just when you thought this night couldnât get any more extreme, you had forgotten about the taller individualâs well-endowed self: two hefty, girthy limbs that you NEVER, in your wildest dreams, imagine would put inside your body â not even one!
However, tonight was the night that would be put to the test, and at the very least, Sukuna compromised, using one of his members to ravage your interior while the other skims the crevice of your asscheecks. He goes excruciatingly slow; rather than just ramming the entire thing in one go, itâs better. Gods, no, youâd be shedding more tears than you already are. Every inch thatâs plunged inside you pushes out shaky breaths, sobbing from the intrusion and bits of drool slowly escaping you.
âDaahhnn, ohmyGâNnnm!!â Itâs finally all in, all swallowed up by the ridge of your bottom. You call to him, âS-SukunaaâŚfuull, so fuulllâŚâ
âI bet you are.â He adds more weight, scrunching down, making it worse by caging you under his bow. Sukuna grinds his hips, which evoke sharp cries, âHmmm, fuck, so tightâŚâ
The salmon-haired behemoth rocks his enormous hips, the propulsion strong enough to rock you and Gojo concurrently. This time, unlike the northern man under you, Sukunaâs movements exude dominance; from his firm grip on your waist to the confident pull of his hips, everything he does is marked with a purpose. You can tell by how his big, weighty balls smack on your sexed union with Gojo.
Speaking of whom, the polar royal subsists in the kiss with Sukunaâs hand. Yet as the seconds turn to a minute, his expression morphs into a less perturbed display. Instead of fighting it, he kisses back with the palm and bucks his hips into you. The action of his cock rubbing on the sweet spots of your vagina while the one carves and churns your butthole and the other glides on your crack grinds your brain to turn into mush. Your nerves have yet to calm down from the prior orgasm, senses overloaded with constant commotion going on in your private parts.
Sukunaâs pushes become quicker and mightier, and the more he ruts, the more your clit grinds onto Gojoâs pelvis, sending shocks straight to your head. Thereâs no room for restâŚ! ââOhhh, hoooohâKunaaa, Kunaa, pleaseeeâŚ!â
ââPlease, please,â please what?â He mocks you, knowing youâre powerless to reprimand him in this predicament. âJust whining and whining like a bitch in heat; have you no shame, princess?â
âOhhh, Iâm gonnaâshtoooop!!â He licks your ear as you moan aloud, steamy tears striking down your hot cheeks. The pace increases, and so does the swipe of your clit and the bump of your womb. âOhhhfuck, fuck, fuckfuuuuckâŚ!!â
âKehaha, look at you; the poor princess finally breaks their poised picture,â dark, pleased chuckles seep out of the demon kingâs lips, biting onto your shoulder harshly to make you scream. And judging by him licking your added wound, youâre sure he drew blood.Â
âAhhsshhâohmyGod, ohmyGod!! Sâkuna, donât!!â Desperate pleads slur out. âIâm gonna break; yâre gonna break meeeâŚ!!!â
âGood, I want you to be broken,â he sneers as his upper right arm pushes you to face him. âBreak for me; think of nothing else other than being mine. Right now, your mind, body, and soul are mine to torment and tear apart. You are my little dove, small and easy to break from now till your dying breath. Am I clear, pet?â
Scared? Of course. The way his scarlet orbs bore holes into your very being had you petrified; he doesnât need his hellish aura and brawny hands that can snap a tree in half to assimilate fear into your heart. Witnessing the true power of the King of Demons with just his stare, nothing scarier than thatâŚAnd yet, your anus and chasm canât stop squeezing like crazy.
ââŚYess, my Lord,â you croak, his finger wiping the saliva on his fingertip. âI am your pet from thisânnmm!!âthis moment until theâŚvery last.â
Anxiety doesnât diminish when he broadens a devilish smile, but it transforms into perplexity once he slams his lips onto yoursâyour first kiss, taken by the eastern King, along with the chastity of your rear hole. And thereâs Gojo, who is the very man who has taken claim of your virginity. Two men, your childhood companions, taking your firsts! Tonight, indeed, is marked down as an eventful occasion for you.Â
You sink into the passionate kiss, your tiny tongue swirling around with Sukunaâs, his fangs grazing the muscle teasingly before he nibbles on it to hear you shrill for him. All the while, his hips go erratic, motivating Gojo to increase his tempo. The feverish rhythm leaves you breathless, crying in the company of lust and rapture to the point that youâve become numb. Your vision becomes blurry, your head foggy, and the air between you three misty. Noises of skin smacking onto each is all you hear, drowning you further into another spazz you couldnât adequately foretell.
Gojo and Sukuna chase their climaxes together after your walls quirk and spasm uncontrollably, letting their fluids burst inside to fill your holes to the very brim. You howl in Sukunaâs mouth, who chews on your bottom lip roughly, same with Gojoâs with the palm before snatching his hand away. The snowy-headed man huffs and pants, nearly choking on spit as his midsection flexes with every jerk of his ejaculation. And the giant above you groans while rutting into your ass, not stopping until his high passes through, the free girth ejecting semen to paint across your sweaty back.
For a few seconds, itâs utterly hot and cold at the same time, your figure trembling with the acute shocks coursing through your bones. Eyes roll to the roof of your canopy, and limbs wobble and give way for you to slump after Sukuna releases you from his breathtaking kiss. Luckily, Gojo is there to catch you, the comely noble attending to you with kisses to your temple.
âLook what you did,â he spits to his left, wanting to rid his mouth of whatever remnants Sukuna left with that disgusting kiss. âYou werenât kiddinâ when you said you wanted to break them.â
âHmph, donât ever take me for a liar,â the demonic man stretches after withdrawing his length out of your butt, chortling at the sight of his essence sticking to you. âOi, dove, you hear me?â
âPrincess, you all rightâŚ?â
Whatever words the two were saying to you had begun to fade away despite their proximity. Your eyelids refuse to fight the urge to close, and your skin allows the cold breeze to blanket you. Everything goes black, your breathing returns to balance, and the sound of the fire cracking comes back to sing you to sleep.
âââ ââ
ââ
â âââ
âMy Lady, are you sure youâre feeling all right?â
âHuh?â You snap out of being zoned out for the sixth time today. Your vision is now present with the gazebo view, the ocean glistening from the morning sun in the distance, contrasting with the beautiful greenery of your garden. Many flowers of different shapes and sizes, various colors painted on top of the veins and roots separated from the yellow brick road coursing around it. Â
You sit at the gazebo for your morning tea; itâs part of your morning routine after a nice bath and Utahime helping you pick what to wear for the day. Usually, when you sit here, you admire the tranquil sounds of the outside space and the sweet taste of your hot beverage.
ââMmmm! Yeah, just like that, princess, keep gripping on me like thatâŚâ
âStay still, or I can make it hurt real badâŚHmmm, fuck, so tightâŚâ
Memories from last night flash one after the other, ringing your ears with nothing but the erotic noises and voices from the night before. Your cheeks dial in warmth, recollecting the senses of having both men â your childhood friends â so intimately close to you. The hotness of their breath touching your skin, the wet, teasing licks of the tongue from Sukunaâs stomach, Gojoâs slender fingers swiping and pinching your clitoris as he sucks on your nipple, and Sukuna using one of his arms to restrain your hands behind your back as he uses two others to keep your hips still to hammer your holes with his girth.Â
âPrincessâŚâ the way Gojo says your name, your stomach flips to the smooth tone of his voice. His striking blue eyes survey your expression like youâre his lost treasure. His hard body meshing together with your sweaty, soft figure is a sensation youâll probably never forgetâŚ
âPrincessâŚâ Sukuna, with his red eyes and demonic face structure, put you in a paralysis spell, and his intimidating aura suffocates you to submit to his gaze and hold. Under his bow, you felt as though you were nothing but his and his alone. And you canât tell if that is scary or intriguingâŚ
ââŚâdy LadyâŚ.MY LADY!!â
âYâYes!?â Your attention swerves to reality, Utahimeâs face mere inches from yours. Her brown eyes filled with worrisome confusion, scanning your expression.Â
âWhat on Tengenâs Earth is going on with you?â She says with a sigh, âAre you sick? Did you not get enough rest last night? Tsk, it mustâve been Lord Sukuna and that blue-eyed jerk. My apologies, my Lady. I hope their intrusion didnât keep you awake for too long.âÂ
You shake your head to your best friend. âNo need to apologize, Utahime. And itâs all right; the Lords didnât give me too much trouble.â
She gives a nod to your response, observing you picking up your teacup and taking a sip before setting it back down gently. âStill, I find it odd that both lords wished to see you so late at night. At the same time, tooâŚIf you donât mind me asking, my Lady, what did they wish to speak with you?â
Again, she is your best friend, so you can trust her with the information youâre about to give. ââŚApparently, both Lord Sukuna and Lord Gojo wish to have my hand in marriageââ
âMARRIAGE!!??â
âShhhh!!â With haste, you stand from the table to cover your lady-in-waitingâs mouth from uttering another word. You swiftly survey the entire garden to see if anyone from the castle heard the shout. Luckily, it was just the two of you. âPlease, Utahime, not so loud.â
The woman with her mouth covered blinks once, twice, before giving an assured mod for you to release her lips. She now speaks in whispers with you, âMy apologies. ButâŚmarriage??â
âI know, it surprised me, too. It seems my father gave them his blessings to ask for my hand. It could be for the sake of our families and relations or to strengthen the bond of our empires to maintain the powerhouse that is our continent.âÂ
âMmm, those are valid reasons to consider, especially after the Great War, and that the bond of the three empires would give a good messageâŚOr perhaps, did the Lords wish to wed you for more personal reasons?â
They did. Thatâs what you wanted to say. But instead, all you could do was think about their proposals from last night. The way they both stood on one knee and took two hands. Gojoâs eyes never looked so sincere and soft when looking at you, placing his soft lips on your left ring finger to gently kiss it. He looked like his princely self. But that night, he showed the caring and soothing cadence you had fallen in love with all these years. And Sukuna, oh Lord. Never did you think youâd live to witness the day this giant being before you took a knee for anyone â especially for you. Your right hand easily dwarfed in his grasp, brought to his lips that youâd only ever dream to have touch you. And those piercing eyes of his, red like blood, examining every single feature of yours as if you were the thing that made him strong yet weak. It was subtle, something only meant for your eyes to see. But most of all, it was genuine.Â
ââŚThat might be it, as well.â You mutter under your breath, your cheeks becoming warm while reminiscing the scenes to yourself.Â
However, your chambermaiden was no fool at all. She could tell from your wandering gaze that something, in fact, did happen between the three royals that night. She lifted a brow at your response, âI think that is the case, seeing as though youâre trying to hide the smile from me.â
You squeak, immediately facing in her direction, seeing the foxy grin on her beautiful, scarred face. âIâm smiling?â
âAha!â Oh no, I fell for it. âGotcha! Oh my, it seems my Lady is having troubles with the heart. Could it be you are considering the marriage proposals?â
âWâWellâŚI donât know myself,â it was an honest answer; you didnât know the answer yourself. âThe matter caught me off guard; I wasnât expecting either of them to come to my quarters, let alone propose to me on the night of their arrivalââ
âThatâs not my question, my princess.â You gulp when she cuts you off, Utahime narrowing her feline eyes as she speaks. âIt made you incredibly nervous that the three of you would be here at the same place, thinking those two would go at each otherâs throats. Now, two Lords still stand, asking for you to be by their side, and you can barely keep a straight face. If you ask for my piece, Iâm relieved they came here with the thoughts of marriage rather than spark up talk of another war in this continent.âÂ
You hum along to your maiden's words, taking in her reasoning. Yet she continues, âAnd judging by how fidgety you appear to be on this fine morning, something tells me youâre on the fence of accepting. Who will take my Ladyâs hand? Lord Ryomen? Gojo? Ugh. If itâs the latter, Iâll only deal with him for your happiness. And Lord Ryomen, oh my. Being the spouse to the most powerful beast of Holy Tengen's continent , itâs something out of a fairyââ
âUtahime, calm down!â You stop the lady from her excitement bubbling into something substantial. You can tell sheâs itching to plan your wedding â whenever that be â once your tea time is finished. âIâŚI didnât accept their proposals, not yet.â
The dark-haired woman drops her jaw; how unfortunate it is for you to lie to your best friend. âWhat do you mean!? You didnât? Then how come you three were discussing for such a long time? I saw Lord Gojo return to his quarters in the middle of the night, and I figured it was because you all had an in-depth discussion.â You open your mouth, but your words are caught on the back of your tongue. You couldnât formulate a proper excuse or lie in time. Because of that hesitation, Utahimeâs brows draw upward with wide eyes, her mouth changing into a small âoâ shape. It was at that moment that you realized you dug yourself a grave.
âPrincess,â her voice was still hushed, speaking slowly as if not to jump so hard to her assumptions. ââŚWhat exactly were you doing with Lord Satoru and Ryomen?â
âPRINCESS! PRINCESS!!â
Saved by another voice entering the fray, you and your lady-in-waiting turn around to see another person coming to the garden, running down the brick road to your destination. As they came closer, you could tell from the bright blue hair and uneven bangs that it was Utahimeâs apprentice, the lower-status handmaiden Kasumi Miwa. Your lady-in-waiting was the first to correct her before getting closer, âMaiden Miwa! Iâve told you about running so freely around the castle. What if you were to bump into someone?â When Miwa is in the presence of the two of you, sheâs huffing and puffing. âAnd stand up straight!â
âEek! Sorry, Lady Iori, but I come bearing news for the princess!â Miwa fixes her posture and messy blue hair while trying to situate her breaths steadily. âPrincess, Iâm here to tell you that Lords Sukuna Ryomen and Satoru Gojo wish to speak with you!â
Huh??!! âPardon??â
âYes, they wish to discuss their proposals with you from last night. At least, thatâs what they told meâŚOh, there they are!âÂ
âMiwa, shhhh, donât point!âÂ
You pay no mind to your chambermaid lecturing her young student because your eyes follow the brick pathway up to the castle steps where two figures stand. Sukuna and Gojo stand at the entranceway to the garden, both wearing their respective clothing. Not that it matters, though, because the memories from last night with your nude bodies being connected still haunt your senses. And now theyâre here, big grins on their faces that share the same reason. They know, and they know that you know. Who knew that such a night full of unexpected passion and heat would happen to you and with your closest friends since your little years, who have grown to become such strong, handsome, and powerful men.Â
Perhaps this was the union youâve wished for â the union that could finally bring you three back togetherâŚPerhaps.
ââŚTell them that Iâm available to speak.â

Š đđ¨đŹđĄđ˘đ đŤđđ˛2024 â reblogs + comments are appreciated wholeheartedly â header art by rororogi mogera + dividers by @cafekitsune.
#đŻđđđđ Ëââ§ę°á â ŕťęą â§âË đžđđđđđ: đđđđ#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen smut#jjk smut#jjk x you#jjk x y/n#gojo x reader#gojo smut#gojo satoru x reader#gojo satoru smut#gojou satoru x reader#sukuna x reader#sukuna smut#sukuna x you#ryomen sukuna x reader#ryoumen sukuna x reader#ryomen sukuna smut#jujutsu kaisen x you#jujutsu kaisen fic
4K notes
¡
View notes
Text
friend is just a word



In which: youâre drunk off your ass and accidentally mistake formula one driver for a friend.
Pairing: oscar piastri x fem!reader
warnings: excessive alcohol consumption, not proofreadđľâđŤ
an: TYSM FOR 600 FOLLOWERSđĽłđĽłđĽł

The music was blasting, light flares obstructing your vision while you tried to stumble back to your friends on weakening legs. The drink in your hand kissed the rim off the glass every now and then, but you hadnât spilt any of it.
Your shoulder bumped into another, and you went to apologize, but your thoughts were thrown off by his familiar face.
If his face was familiar, he had to be a friend. Right?
A hand of yours gripped onto his shoulder for stability. He eyed the hand with a raised brow, but neglected to verbally question it.
It felt like your brain was trying to communicate with you, but it couldnât penetrate the fog caused by the alcohol. âI didnât know you were here!â His brown hair flopped when he flinched away from you, your voice far too loud for his ears to bare. âHow have you been?! I feel like I havenât seen you in forever!â
âUh, good. I guess?â You didnât catch his nervous glances.
âThatâs amazing! You know, Iâve been meaning to tell you that I got that call back about the job with sky sports.â
He raised his brows in interest. âOh really? What for?â His head cocked to the side.
âA second interview! I didnât even know they did second interviews. I thought it was just one and done!â You laughed, an irregular high-pitched sound.
By now, Oscar was quite sure you werenât aware of who he really was. Just that you thought you knew him. âProbably so they know you wonât bother the drivers.â
You feigned offense. âWhat! I would never do such a thing!â
Ironic, Oscar thought, youâre kind of doing it right now. But he didnât really care. He actually found it kind of amusing.
He chuckled. âNo, Iâm sure youâd never bother them.â
You folded over in laughter. He didnât even know he said anything funny. âOh, you are too funny, Oscar!â You pretended to wipe a tear.
Strangely, that action mightâve brought you to your senses.
âPiastri.â Was the only word you spoke. It sat on the fringes of inaudible.
The panic that washed over your features was too humorous. He couldnât not grin.
And then you went white. âIâm so sorry. I thought- oh, god.â You hid your face behind your hand. âI did not mean to bother you. I thought you were one of my friends.â
Oscar only chuckled. âI figured. No worries. It was pretty funny to watch.â
Maybe, just maybe, a part of him was glad it was him and not some other random guy in the bar.
âIâm gonna- yeah Iâm gonna go back to my actually friends now.â You rambled. âSorry!â A squeak.
The conversation didnât end when you left, because then he had to return to his own party. Lando made fun of him for it.
âAwe! Osco finally found a girlfriend!â He teased, earning a head shake from Oscar.
âShe was just drunk.â He waved off.
But lando wouldnât let up. The whole night, he made off handed comments. He pointed her out anytime he saw her. And at one point,
âIâm gonna go talk to her. Be a wingman.â He flashed Oscar a toothy, mischievous grin and winked at him. Before Oscar could object, he was off.
You were laughing your ass off at something one of your friends said when a slightly slurred, British voice interjected. âHey girls!â He greeted the group, a bright smile, before turning his gaze to you. âHi.â He repeated, trying not to laugh at your overly shocked expression. âYou see that guy in the blue shirt? Yeah, he wants your number but is too much of a pussy to ask for it himself, so here I am.â He explained with copious amounts of amusement.
Your brain took a minute to catch up with him. âUh, uhm- yeah. Sure. I guess. Uh.â You scrambled to find something to write on and write with. âI have no paper.â
âRight.â Lando handed you his phone, open to the notes app. He couldnât stop grinning as your fingers fumbled to type in your number, and when he said his goodbyes, and when he returned to Oscar.
âGot it. You can thank me by making me your best man.â He shrugged, too cocky for how easy the situation was.
âYeah, whatever.â Oscar dismissed, but he took the number and saved it in his phone anyway.
He made a mental note to call you tomorrow, after your inevitable hangovers faded away.

#f1 x reader#f1#formula 1#formula 1 x reader#f1 blurb#f1 fluff#op81#f1 x you#oscar piastri x you#oscar piastri one shot#oscar piastri imagine#oscar piastri#oscar piastri x reader#oscar piastri x fem!reader#oscar piastri blurb
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
⌠nanami kento stumbles upon you outside of the office for very the first time and he can't believe it, nor can he ignore the opportunity at hand.
content warnings pining, nanami is lowkey possesive with a filty mouth
based on this ask.
âhey, you.â
the familiar rumble of a voice is pulling your dull gaze away from the glass that you lazily nurse in your hand. ah, nanami kento from accounting. the blonde cracks a beautifully unfeigned grin, looking as handsome as ever.
âdidnât think this was your kind of scene.â
you feign a little smile, exhaling a breath somewhere between fleeting relief and utter embarrassment. nobody was meant to find you hereâother than your date who strung you high, desperate and abandoned. itâs one thing to be to be ditched, but another to be ditched in a bar you wouldnât otherwise be caught dead in, but alas.
âhey, yourself,â you murmur as you take an indulgent swig of your long island. âwasnât really my idea.â
nanami is aware that this shouldnât concern him, really, but he canât fight the terrible sense that it must be him who makes it up to you. he hums, nodding once. while rocking back onto the heels of his feet, he stuffs his balled fists into the pockets of his tan slacks. the clock nearly strikes midnight and the man is still clad in his cerulean button down shirt; his speckled, yellow tie hangs uncharacteristically loose from his neck.
âi see,â he motions toward the empty chair beside you. âmay i?â
you push the wooden stool toward him with an idle foot and he takes a quiet seat beside you, ordering a drink of his own. friendly words are exchanged between the blonde and the bartender. he must be a regular you think, watching curiously as he laughs with the handsome, raven-haired barman.
keenly, you leer around the bustling bar. a jukebox thrums and tipsy souls dance and sway. the dimly lit atmosphere is uncomfortably muggy and smells of alcohol and date night perfume. itâs overwhelming in a sense, and ironically, it doesnât truly seem like his scene either, so why is he here?
âis this like⌠your spot?â
he shrugs noncommittally, a soft smile crinkling his eyes.
âsometimes i find myself here,â peering around as well, he takes a liberal sip of the amber liquor that sloshes in his old fashioned glass. âa good friend of mine works here. he made our drinks,â he nods to the handsome barman he had been chatting with earlier. âotherwise, i donât think i would be here.â
âoh, of course,â your face grows considerably warm and you laugh softly but you donât know why. he didnât say anything that was particularly witty or humorous. are you flirting? nervous? âyeah, me either.â you finally mumble, consciously casting your gaze away to take another sip from your condensing glass.
some sick part of nanami is almost grateful that it was him who found you instead. he thinks you look beautiful, all dolled up for some loser. really, itâs a shame, but stumbling upon you tonight is nothing short of a blessing. there is static in the office that neither of you can dissent from, its gravitational pull indisputable.
you feel the heat of his lingering gaze during quarterly meetings. the trail of his dilated eyes watching as you saunter around like an angel in flesh. too often have you met his stare over the screens of your desktop computers; perilous, amber eyes peering over the golden rims of his glasses. those same eyes are reading through you right now and they can see your dismay.
it has to be him. nanami has to make this rightâmake you his.
âitâs a shame. you look beautiful tonight.â he admits, watching as you blush and turn away.
âgod, donât do that.â you groan, dropping your head into your open palms as you ward off the embarrassment that brews all over again.
the blonde laughsârich and a bit puzzled.
âi mean it, heâs a loser.â
you shrug, not disagreeing.
a silent beat passes and then another.
âcome home with me,â he then blurts, those golden eyes so soft and hankering. âplease?â
all you can think is yes. your brain and heart scream in unison, pleading for you to nod your head and spend the night with your colleagueâsomething that flaunts the reputation of being so foolish, yet somehow, all that you can ponder is the idea of leaving this stupid fucking bar with a man who actually gives a damn.
a sweet smile graces your lips and his heart throbs.
you nod. âokay.â
not even an hour later, youâre sluttily bouncing up and down the entirety of his cock on the expensively plush rug of his luxurious living room, failed date long forgotten. big, greedy hands encage your waist, guiding your crazed movements. his warm thumbs caress the even warmer skin of your stomach, committing your softness to memory.
âhicâheâs a f-fucking loser,â nanami hiccups, indulgently rolling his hips to meet yours in deep, deliberate thrusts. âyeaaah, heâs a fucking loser, huh?â he expels an unstable breath, nostrils flaring. âdoesnât matter, youâre all mine⌠mine, mine, mine.â the timber of his voice pitches progressively lower, trailing into something of a growl. âsay it.â
âiâm yours.â you gasp, collapsing onto his chest from the force of his bucking hips.
he draws you closer, soft lips ghosting. âwhatâs mine?â
âmy pussy, fuck.â
âwhat else?â
âmy mouth, m-my tits, my bodyâeverything!â
nanami groans, dragging you unbearably closer, slotting his lips against yours in a deep, filthy kiss. heâs gone, completely unabashed as he sloppily sucks on your tongue, glittery webs of saliva tethering you as one beautiful mess. he whimpers into the honeyed depths of your mouth as that pretty pussy swallows his cock the way it was always meant to.
your head spins when heâs drunkenly flipping you over, pressing you into the carpet with nothing but unfiltered lust. longing. firm, assertive hands are splaying beneath the underside of your quivering thighs, brazenly prying you apart as if youâre the last meal heâll ever have. god, and the warm, pleasureful stretch that follows threatens to split you in two; it has you reeling.
âhe wouldnât fuck you like this,â he rasps, honed hips drawing back slowly, methodically. âdonât even know the fucking guy ân i could tell you he wouldnât hahâ fuck you like this, would he?â
you shake your head pathetically and nanami coos, whispering all of the horrible things heâs been waiting to do to you. he reaches an eager hand between your searing bodies, feverish fingers latching against your swollen clit and rubbing. you let off the prettiest cry, back arching into his touch like a whore.
âfuhâ fuck me h-harder,â youâre so fucking pretty, brows furrowed as you pout for him, begging. nonsense tumbles from your pretty, parted lips and it makes his cock throb. âplease⌠please. you feel soooo fucking good.â
obliging, nanami adds a little more of his body mass, fucking you with intention. the thick, pumping veins adorning the hooked length of his shaft twitch against the walls of your cunt and fuck, he feels it. he can feel the way you tighten up around him, sucking him in deeper and deeper and deeper. can feel how your clit pulses beneath the pad of his thumb, wordlessly begging for more. can even feel the way youâre about to make so much of a mess that it drips all the way down to the fat of his swollen balls.
âsuuuch a p-pretty girl, fuck,â he babbles, messy brows knitting in his ever growing pleasure. woozily, his head is slumping to one side, something irrepressible overcoming him. âknew this perfect cunt would take allll that fucking cock⌠every fucking inch, huh?â
all you can manage is a slack jaw, a breath of incredulity leaving your lungs as you squeeze down the length of his cock. arousal pools in the lower half of your belly, creeping up the depraved arch of your spine in something heinous. nothing that leaves you makes sense anymore, only inaudible cries of how close you are and how good his cock is making you feel.
âi wanna cummm,â itâs whimpered between little your gasps of air as you tighten around him once more, swallowing all of his languid thrusts like your life depends on it. âplease make me cum⌠wanna cum on your câcock, goddd.â
a high-pitched wince falls from his mouth as he fucks you deeper, warm thumb dragging over your clit so tenderly that it makes you buck. you will be the death of him, heâs sure of itâif itâs not the way youâre crying out his name like heâs the only prayer you know, itâs the way youâre creaming down the entire length of his fat, glistening cock like you own it.
âyeeeah, cum on it⌠m-make a mess all over itâall over my cock,â deliriously, his lips are finding yours again, consuming the beautiful cries that tear from your sore throat. âsoooprettysofuckingprettyfuuuck.â
like a gentleman, heâs fucking you throughout your entire orgasm, nursing you through it all before reluctantly sliding out with a groan. your hand finds fist as he desperately pumps his aching shaft. the sensation of your much smaller fingers attempting to match his pace is what has him emptying the contents of his sticky balls all over your cunt, your beautiful name on the tip of his tongue.
warm, syrupy ribbons of cum dribble between your swollen lips, your pulsing hole greedily sucking in his arousal as it creeps lower and lower. nanami watches drunkenly as you heave, plush thighs trembling in your overstimulation. he huffs an audible breath, wordlessly admiring you in this new, salacious light.
âyou really do look beautiful tonight,â nanami smiles, fingers brushing your chin. âi mean that.â
n/a i absolutely got carried away
#nyâs subconscious â
#jujutsu kaisen nanami#nanami smut#kento nanami#nanamin#nanami kento#nanami x reader#jjk nanami#jujutsu nanami#jjk kento#kento smut#kento x reader#kento x y/n#nanami jjk#jjk#jjk fanfic#jjk x reader#jjk smut#jjk x you#jujutsu kaisen#jujustsu kaisen smut#jujustsu kaisen x reader#jujustu kaisen
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
carpe noctem [ rising action ] | sylus

â summary: youâve convinced yourself that this is normal. routine. that youâre used to this, sitting like a fly on the wall while their relationship blossoms like a flower turned towards the sun before you. so why does it still hurt? â cw: reader is not mc, reader implied to be femme, assassin!reader, unrequited feelings, mentions of blood & injuries, jealousy, profanity, sexual content, fade-to-black, self-destructive behavior, somewhat of a slow burn, mdni â notes: thank you so much for reading! [ part 1 | part 2 | part 4 | part 5 | part 6 ] â now playing: bmf - sza
Breakfast is uncharacteristically quiet.Â
At least, for the three of you, it is. The silence makes way for the lazy swish of cars on the road, the clatter of cutlery against plates, and the idle chatter of the cafeâs other patrons.Â
Itâs balmy outside. The type of weather that pastes your blouse to your skin and creates a fine film of sweat on the back of your neck. The kind that welcomes mosquitos and makes showering beforehand pointless. And itâs so obnoxiously bright out, nary a cloud in the sky. But you figure you're being unreasonably antsy because youâre hungover and still a little tired.Â
Despite the climate, your ragtag team is seated beneath a cafeâs awning, scarfing down food to battle the effects of your collective hangovers before jetting back to Linkon.
Typically, Ms. Hunter would be on about something, filling the space with her animated talk, with you and Sylus occasionally chiming in to tease her or exchange covert words concerning upcoming missions. But sheâs still a little worse for wear, with dark lenses perched on her nose and a wrinkle between her brows as she pushes food around her plate.
You snort around a mouthful of eggs at her plight, tucking your amusement behind your hand. Decide to incite a little mischief to distract yourself from the weather and the creeping feeling of unease brewing in your gut.Â
âSomeone had a rough night,â you tease, reaching for your orange juice.
She glowers at you. Sticks out her tongue, flipping you the bird. You snort into your drink, nearly sending pulp flying every which way.
âNot my fault you have the tolerance of a three-year-old.â
Your eyes crease at the corners whilst you watch her work up to a retort, mouth hanging open like a fish out of water. But before she can get a word outâ
âLadies,â Sylus interjects like a distant clap of thunder pushing across a dark horizon. Heâs seated between you at the round, iron-wrought table, arms crossed over a broad chest. Sunglasses shroud scarlet intentions, but you donât miss the twitch of a silver brow nor the humor meddling with his voice. âPlay nice.âÂ
Thereâs finality there. He speaks to you like a referee. Like a father whoâs caught his children roughhousing, and you both shrink beneath his mock disappointment.Â
âBesides,â Sylus continues, casting his amused gaze on you. âYou werenât in the best of shape yourself last night. Are you really in any position to talk?âÂ
A hot rush of mortification wades over you. You're unsure of its source, whether at your memories of last night or how quickly he came to her defense.Â
And so what if you stumbled a bit down the hall, searching for your room?Â
You didnât think he noticed after your exchange. Figured he retreated into his room, or worseâslipped across the hall to keep his hunter friend company into the wee hours of the morning while you tossed and turned, driven to hell by thoughts of them doing everything besides sleeping.Â
The recollection makes you bristle, and you turn a scowl down to your food. Grumbling, you plop a slice of toast onto the hunterâs plate. She glances at you, confusion pulling her lips down.Â
âEat,â you order. âFeed a hangover, starve a cold.â
âI donât think thatâs how that goes,â she counters, a pout evident in her voice. But she doesnât protest, sitting up in her seat to nibble on your peace offering.
You resist an impulse to pat her head, your ire sloughing off, traded for something like fondness. You want to ruffle locks of silken ebony because sheâs effortlessly adorable, pulling at those little heartstrings youâd worked so hard to conceal.Â
Sylus beats you to the punch, leaning forward to mold long fingers around the round of her head. The world slows, casting a special spotlight on the pair of them.Â
You ignore how your chest tightens at the scene. At the affectionate little tug of his lips as Ms. Hunter cants her face towards him, cheeks full and expression doe-like. You try to pretend like it doesnât make you sick with resentment. Once upon a time, he used to look at you like that.Â
Fuck.Â
What are you thinking? He is your boss, and she is your chargeâyour friend. Thereâs no reason to feel like this, especially considering you practically shoved Sylus into her arms, reasoning you never stood a chance in hell with him.Â
You snap back to the present, and suddenly, breakfast isnât so appetizing. You push around your cold eggs as Sylus and Ms. Hunter slide into easy conversation. You feel like a husk of yourself amid them. Like youâre impeding on something intimate, and your stomach lurches when they draw you into their chat every so often as if pitying you.
Youâve convinced yourself that this is normal. Routine. That youâre used to this, sitting like a fly on the wall while their relationship blossoms like a flower turned towards the sun. And yet, youâve never been more eager to return to the N109 Zone. To leave these green-eyed thoughts on this island and get back to your distracting life, luring terrible people to their demise and wiping the scourge of man off the face of the planet.Â
You suddenly straighten, clearing the phlegm from your throat. Your silverware clatters against your plate as you shove it away, eyes regretfully shifting between them.
âSo, what time do we leave?â Thereâs a whisper of exasperation in your tone, but you quickly conceal it with that playful arrogance youâre known for.Â
Sylus and the hunter trade looks of confusion and humor, blind to the turmoil of your mind slowly creeping through the folds and staining your pride like ink spilled into water.
âEager to get back to work, arenât you?â
You scoff, taking up your fork, clueless to scarlet eyes studying the crown of your head, narrowing at the apprehensive slope of your voice. âYou have no idea.â
â
Itâs a pleasure to dance. Of course, it always is. Itâs one of the few times you feel desired. Wanted. Useful when your hands arenât speckled with blood and your knuckles arenât purpling from bashing someoneâs face in for taunting The Devil.Â
Dancing is a versatile skill youâve acquired with time and practice. It's one of the few pleasures youâve drawn from this fickle life. One of the few things you kept from a past veiled in darkness, the rest tucked away in the hulls of your psyche. Â
All eyes are on you. Gazes burning with assorted degrees of desire, envy, and awe beneath the tawny glow of the stage lights. The attention makes you warm and tingly, and your lips salaciously curve as you move your body in time with the music, casting an inadvertent spell on all who dare to watch.Â
Youâre the center of attention without trying to be and without the influence of your Evol. Of course, you usually are. Heâs even told you so. Customers often flock to Sylusâ nightclubs to see you dance, hoping to one day have your affections.Â
Or to fuck you.Â
You rarely entertain these people. Not unless you have to. Not unless Sylus sicks you on them to further his goals or take down his competition. Youâre ever the faithful lapdog, tuned to your bossâ every command, and it makes you sick with how loyal you are to him sometimes. A part of you feels you owe him for this life you lead. Heâd snatched you from an impenetrable darkness. Renewed your sense of purpose and redirected your desire for revenge.Â
For now, you have this. The recognition of others despite how misplaced it is. They want you for your body, for the promise of what your facade offers. Deep down, you crave something more, something real. But you tamp down those feelings as you bite your lip, putting on a good show, hands smoothing over the surge of your hips. And youâre spurred by the whoops and whistles and shouts of your name as the lights dim, signaling the conclusion of your performance.
Your chest heaves with the effort of breathing, and your cheeks ache with a smile as you pose. The crowd's cheers dampen the violent thrum of your heartbeatâchase away the cacophony of your mind, adrenaline spuming through you like an erupting geyser.Â
You look over your shoulder towards the ceiling, catching scarlet-spun eyes from the upper floorâs rail, and your grin twitches the slightest bit. Itâs a rush, having the attention of strangers. Having their desire, their yearning. But his attention is much more addicting like Nicotine furling between your teeth. For a moment, you feel seen. Like youâre the center of his universe, and not the pretty, bright-eyed damsel with enough room in her heart to house the galaxy.
Something flashes in his eyes, and the world fades. You mistake it for tenderness. Just wishful thinking. He would never choose you. Heâs had four years to make you his.Â
Why would he suddenly choose to acknowledge you now?
â
Once the adrenaline ebbs and clubbers flood the dance floor, youâre nestled behind the crowd, leaning against the sticky countertop of the bar, clutching a glass of something acrid and glacial between your fingersâsomething to take the edge off. To mute the insistent pulse of your nerves.
The music thumps beneath your feet, accompanied by the sparkling chatter of the clubâs other clients. Yet you still hear him amid the chaosâthe familiar curl of a voice around the vowels of your name. You fix him with an amused, sultry look beneath Luxâs customary red hue.Â
âWhen are you gonna let me take you out on a date?â he asks, worn knuckles easing down the slope of your arm. You track his audacity with your eyes, jerking away from his unwarranted attention, ignoring the goosebumps igniting across your skin.
This, too, is routineâone of Luxâs regulars throwing himself at your feet, begging for an opportunity to court you. Heâs been on like this for months, entertaining your game of cat and mouse. Maybe youâve given him a false sense of hope because heâs yet to let up. In fact, heâs grown bolder with his advances lately, often popping up when you least expect him, vying for your heart.
Itâs endearing, really, having someone who genuinely wants you. Or maybe he doesnât, but you convince yourself otherwise. Play a sick little game with yourself, fooling yourself into thinking that maybe thereâs more to you than your reputation builds you up to be.
You turn towards him, crossing your legs, the leather barstool sticky beneath your thighs. You lean into your knuckles, studying dark brows, whiskey-infused eyes, and full lips. You end your excursion at the thick of his throat, excitement prickling like static in your chest. Heâs easy on the eyes, tone velvet smooth. Had you not been a femme fatale, you mightâve given him the time of day.
But for nowâ
âYou couldnât handle me,â you counter, reveling in how the smugness melts from his face.
He chuckles at your cheekiness, sweeping the tails of his blazer back and stuffing his hands into his pockets. Squares his shoulders, standing akimbo like heâs preparing for a fight, though he might as well be, stepping to you like this.
âStill holding out for that old man, I see.â
It is your turn to wear a wavering smile. Your turn to look silly, the proverbial knife driven into your stomach and twisted.Â
You scoff with a sneer, dumping the last vestiges of your drink down your throat. You tear yourself from your seat, reaching past the gentleman to snatch your coat from the counter, pinning him with a haughty look.Â
âIâm not holding out for anyone, fucker. And even if I were, it wouldn't be your slow ass.â
With a huff, you brush past him, wending through the crowd gathered on the dance floor to retreat into your dressing room.Â
You try vainly to contain a scowl, knowing youâve been read like the deckled pages of a book deep down.Â
Maybe you refuse to move on because you feel like youâd betray Sylus if you did. How, exactly, youâre unsure. Heâs had no problem betraying you, quietly shoving you out of the picture in favor of someone whoâs hardly seen him bleed.Â
â
âDo you like anybody?â Ms. Hunter asks above the steady purr of the SUVâs engine.
Her question nearly floors you. Your grip on the steering wheel tightens slightly, and you almost choke on your spittle.Â
Youâre stuck in traffic together.Â
Knowing the holidays loomed around the bend, someone decided it would be an ideal day to go to the mall. Of course, you werenât the only people out on the road.Â
So naturally, sheâs bored, unused to the silence stretching between you. The low croon of the music spilling from the speakers does nothing to ease the tension.
You glance at her, and sheâs wearing a Cheshire Cat-like grin, studying you from the passenger seat. You swallow thickly, adjusting your shades on your face, staring at the cars sluggishly easing up beyond the windshield. âI donât like very many people.â
An exasperated sigh later.
âCâmon! Thereâs gotta be someone you like. Yaâ know.â She pitches herself closer, her mischievous grin curling in your periphery, and she pokes your side with a pointed finger to get a rise out of you.Â
âSomeone that gets your heart racing. Someone who makes your face all hot. Makes butterflies swarm in your tummy.âÂ
You know exactly where this is going. Had you not valued your friendshipâor whatever you call this complicated mashup between youâyou would reveal the inner workings of your mind. But how insane would you sound, telling the hunter the person who gets your blood racing is the very same man she has tucked in her back pocket?
So, you deflect. With a sardonic smirk, you jest, âYou get my heart racing when you fuck up our meetings.â
You squint and flinch away with a laugh in your throat as she swats you, whining at your cruelty.Â
âYou suck,â pouts Ms. Hunter, falling back into her seat with crossed arms. âBet itâs that guy who always stalks you at Lux.â
You side-eye her in the rearview, placatingly patting her head. âI like you, stupid. Isnât that good enough?â
Maybe one day.Â
One day, youâll have the intestinal fortitude to tell her the truthâto tell them both the truth. How youâre falling apart at the stitching, the world you know falling away from beneath your feet.
â
Youâre not as strong as you let on. Youâre human beneath that flirtatious exteriorâstill a woman with wants and needs, not immune to the temptations of the flesh. Which is why you find yourself at his doorstep, a glacial, errant breeze ruffling the tails of your coat as the silvery moon haloes your silhouette.
He leans against the doorframe, brown eyes simmering with intrigue as he takes you in. Dark hair sweeps over raised brows. âWhat made you change your mind?â
You shrug, hands stuffed in your pockets, a quirk to your lips. âMaybe I just need a friend.â
He chuckles low, arms crossed. âA friend, huh?âÂ
âYeah.â
Thereâs no mistaking the pitch of your voice. The air charges with something amorous as he ushers you into his apartment. You brush past him, tamping down your dignity as you disappear into the warm sanctity of his home, his hand reassuring at the small of your back.
Had you taken the time to survey your surroundings, you wouldâve noticed a set of beady, crimson eyes peering through the inky night, watching you from their perch atop a powerline.
And had you further investigated, you wouldâve heard the familiar whirr of machinery as the iridescent outline of sleek feathers recorded your every move.
conflict | masterlist | climax
#sylus x reader#sylus x you#love and deepspace sylus#lads sylus#sylus#lnds sylus#l&ds sylus#qin che#sylus love and deepspace#sylus qin#sylus angst#carpe noctem series#limerence series#reader is not mc
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text


Frowny Face
Summary: Nobara and Itadori try to figure out the similarities between Megumi and his son. They manage to find that the infamous Zen'in frowny face is a dominant trait.
Tags: Megumi x F!Reader, Humor, Fluff, SFW, 1200 wc
Notes: I had this drafted for weeks. After seeing the epilogue and the grandkids, wish I had posted sooner, I felt there wasn't a more appropriate time for this. Happy belated-birthday 'gumi.

âNo, no, look again, he definitely has his eyes,â Itadori points out.
Nobara lowers her face towards the baby currently blinking at the two of them from the comfort of his plush crib. Megumi stands off to the side, arms loosely crossed over his chest and an increasingly spreading scowl as his two friends, if he could call them that right now, poke and prod at his kid.
Nobara was the first one to point out how much his child was growing and starting to resemble his parents before noticing that his new emerging features leaned heavily to your side of the family, leading to this search to pick out their similarities.
âIâm not seeing it,â Nobara disagrees, failing to find the hint of dark blue that Itadori swears he can see in the babyâs right pupil. To her, all she can see is black all the way through both eyes, like the majority of the Zenâin clan geezers from those centuries old family books she helped Maki trash; unfortunately, this didn't include Megumi so they couldn't even count it. With a hand on her hip, she turns to Megumi. âSheesh, he doesnât resemble you at all. The misses really said copy and paste, huh?â Â
Megumi huffs, about three seconds away from shooing them into the kitchen where youâre making dinner. Thatâs until Itadori pipes up, âSure he does.â And for a second, Megumi thinks theyâll finally drop this silly discussion. âHe has the same grumpy face his dad does.â
Megumi sighs. He shouldâve known better.
âNow that you mention it,â Kugisaki can barely contain her laughter as she reaches into the crib and gently pinches a chubby cheek. Your son makes no expression at her playful squeeze or poke to his belly. His tiny legs kick the same way any other baby would when tickled, but the flat line on his face refuses to budge. âThis is the least smiley baby Iâve ever seen,â she concludes while Itadori nods in agreement as he goes in to tickle the babyâs foot â just to make sure.
Megumi knows the two idiots donât mean any harm by it, being the person to receive the brunt end of their jokes and observations over his life, the kind that can only be made out of innocent obliviousness and overconfidence, but he canât help but feel more defensive when itâs his kid.
âDo you two have nothing better to do than to shame a baby?â he gripes. âItâs late, go home.â
âOh, lighten up, we were only teasing. Heâs adorable,â Nobara dismisses as she notes how much bigger her future-partner-in-crime has become over the past few months. Looking back on it, she canât recall any time sheâs heard him laugh or much of anything. Sure, sheâs seen him get fussy while babysitting, but sheâs rarely heard him cry. âBut you have to admit he isnât very expressiveâŚfor a baby,â she mentions with a hint of concern, concern that isnât needed from Megumiâs point of view.
âMaybe you two just arenât funny,â he says, watching the way Itadori attempts to get his son to laugh by making silly faces; it results in little more than a fist full of pink hair getting tugged.
âIâm being serious. I meanâŚâ she tilts her head, trying to word it delicately. âDoes he smile at all?â
Megumi nods. âHe smiles.â
âDoes he?â Itadori presses, craning his neck as he struggles to free his hair.
âHe does,â Megumi repeats, his eyes softening at the memory of that innocent and joyful giggle he first heard like an unimaginable dream come true. âItâs just when youâre not around.â
Nobara rubs at the back of her neck apologetically. âSorry. I didnât mean any offense by it. Heâs a good baby,â she compliments before moving to help free Itadoriâs hair from his iron-like grip. âAnd strong too,â she adds, looks at him, and clicks her tongue when she once again fails to find the bit of blue Itadori mentioned earlier, but it provides an opportunity to cut through the awkwardness they unwittingly created. She fakes a sigh. âUnlike your genes. I donât think they even had a battle plan.â
âVery funny,â he puffs out between their chuckles then he hears another voice coming from the direction of the kitchen.
âThatâs not true,â you say as you pad into the room with a milk bottle in hand, the grin on your face trembling as you try not to laugh with them. âThey have a lot in common.â You begin to list off on your fingers. âThey both like the same fruit and animals, he really likes books when you read to him, and do you think his hair maintains itself?â
Nobara breathes out an "oh" at your explanation. âSo, he gets mom's good looks to balance out dad's aloof personality? Makes sense."
Your resistance breaks as you let out a giggle, ignoring the pout on your husbandâs face. âAre you guys staying for dinner?â
âNo, we should really get going,â Nobara states with a small yawn. âMission reports wonât write themselves.â
You nod, handing Megumi the bottle of milk as you walk the others to the door and wave them off.
âHave a good night,â Itadori calls out while Nobara makes you promise to phone her tomorrow and to come hang out if youâre free.
Locking the door, you walk back in and head towards the crib.
âYou really shouldnât entertain them when they get like that," Megumi reminds you.
âYou know they only do it to mess with you. Itâs how they show they like you.â
âYou mean theyâre idiots.â
âYet you open the door right up every time they come over.â
Megumi gives you a doubtful look. âNot by choice. Itâd be like trying to stop a rampaging bull from barging in,â Megumi states, and you let out an amused huff.Â
No matter how much he complains and comments that they haven't changed one bit after leaving school, he enjoys them. You remember how excited he seemed when Itadori called to ask if it was okay to pop in since they were nearby. Well, excited in that he immediately started to straighten out the house even though he had already cleaned earlier that morning. It's cute little quirks that often gives him away and the ones that make you like him even more.
âIf it makes you feel better, I think you have a great personality and good looks,â you compliment with a brush of your hand over his hair. You look down at your son, who still seem unmoved by all the events of the evening. It makes you laugh because Nobara and Itadori were right. Your son does have Megumiâs ever-dull facial expression.Â
âAnd both my boys have the cutest frowny faces,â you say, holding up your son to your face to nuzzle his nose. As you pull him away, your eyes brighten at the wide smile that flashes on his face followed by a warm giggle. âHello to you too,â you coo and cuddle him again, causing another fit of giggles to fill the room, and the sound resonates in his chest and makes him forget any problems that arose on the way to getting to this point in his life.
âYou forgot to tell them one thing,â Megumi says, coming forward to kiss your temple. As he told the others, his son does smile, and Megumi does too. âThey both smile when they see mommy.â
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Truth or Dare Chaos
one piece surprise character x fem!reader
everyone decide to play a truth or dare game to end the celebration in a good mood, but if someone uses the chance to actually confess to you?
words count: 2.2k
tags: post-wano celebration, humor, fluff, unexpected confession
masterlist || ko-fi
The Wano celebration is in full swing, a festival of victory and relief. Lanterns glow in the night sky, laughter echoes through the streets, and sake flows like a river. After years of struggle, the alliance between the Straw Hats, Heart Pirates, Kid Pirates, and even the samurai, finally freed them.
But while the streets are alive with music and dancing, a much rowdier event unfolds inside one of the large banquet halls.
âTruth or dare!â Luffy declares, slamming a cup onto the floor with a grin.
You blink âSeriously?â
âSeriously!â Usopp chimes in, waving his hands âCome on, y/n, we just saved the world! Time for some real challenges!â
Zoro scoffs from his seat, already drinking âThis is dumb.â
âOh?â Nami smirks âToo scared, swordsman?â
Zoroâs eye twitches âTch. Fine, whatever.â
Kid folds his arms, eyeing the growing group with suspicion âThis is a waste of timeâ
âSounds like someoneâs scaredâ Law mutters, sipping his drink.
Kid glares âShut the hell up, Trafalgar!â
Soon, the game is in full swing, pirates of all kinds gathered in a messy circle, some sitting on the floor, others lounging on cushions. The sake-fueled dares begin lightheartedlyâFranky dances in his underwear, Usopp has to mimic Kaidoâs laugh (horribly), and Robin sweetly forces Brook to write a love poem about his own skull.
Then, the dares escalate.
âZoro, I dare you to wear lipstickâ Nami announces with a wicked grin.
Everyone turns to the swordsman. His scowl deepens âNo.â
âYou have toâ Luffy says through a mouthful of meat.
âLike hell I doââ
Before Zoro can react, Sanji appears at his side, a bright red lipstick in hand âHold still, Marimo~â
âGET AWAY FROM ME!â
The room bursts into chaos as Zoro dodges, but in the end, Namiâs iron grip on his wallet forces him to comply. The result? A grumpy, lipstick-wearing swordsman with crossed arms and a murderous aura.
âBeautifulâ you tease, and he glares daggers at you.
More dares roll inâKid has to admit that Luffy is stronger than him (his soul nearly leaves his body), Law has to wear one of Chopperâs hats, and Yamato is dared to chug a whole bottle of sake.
Then itâs your turn.
âAlright, y/n,â Usopp announces dramatically âTruth or dare?â
You glance around. Everyone is waiting ââŚDare.â
A slow, mischievous grin spreads on Namiâs face âI dare you to let someone kiss you. On the lips.â
The room erupts.
âOi, Nami, thatâs dirty!â Sanji wails, clutching his chest.
âAhhh, spicy!â Brook cackles âCan I volunteer? Oh wait, I have no lipsââ
âWait, wait, waitâ you laugh from embarassment, waving your hands. âFrom anyone?â
âYep,â Nami smirks âWhoever volunteers first.â
For a second, thereâs silence. A thick tension. You glance around, half-expecting Sanji to throw himself at you dramatically, but surprisingly⌠he doesnât.
Thenâ
âIâll do it.â
Your breath catches.
All eyes turn to the source.
Itâs Law.
The normally composed, ever-serious Heart Pirates captain sits with one arm resting lazily on his knee, eyes locked on yours. Thereâs no joke in his voice, no teasing smirk. Just a steady, unreadable expression.
The room collectively loses its mind.
âWHAT?!â
âL-LAW?!?â
âHOLY SHITââ
Even Kid nearly chokes on his drink.
Law, unfazed by the chaos, only tilts his head âWell?â
Your heart hammers. Of all people, you hadnât expected him to step forward.
You swallow âYouâre serious?â
He shrugs âA dareâs a dare.â
The whole room leans in. You feel heat rising to your face, but hell, backing down now would be worse. You steel yourself and lean in.
The second your lips touch, the room explodes.
Cheers, screams, laughterâsomeone (probably Luffy) howls like a wolf. The kiss itself is brief, but the warmth lingers as you pull away, your heart pounding.
You look at Law. He smirks ever so slightly.
âNot badâ he murmurs.
âShut upâ you mutter, flustered.
âYou bastardâ Kid mutters, shoving Lawâs shoulder with enough force to make a lesser man topple âThat was bold.â
Law just smirks, sipping his sake like he didnât just send your heart into orbit âIt was a dare.â
âYeah, yeah, sure it wasâ Usopp snickers, elbowing you âBut damn, y/n, you look like youâre about to explode.â
You are. Heat still lingers on your lips, and your brain refuses to function properly. You risk a glance at Lawâheâs still sitting so casually, but thereâs something in his eyes, something smug.
This bastard knew what he was doing.
Before you can retaliate, Luffy claps his hands âNext turn!â
The game resumes, but the energy is wild. Everyone is still high off the chaos.
âSanji!â Luffy grins âTruth or dare?â
Sanji takes a deep breath, regaining some composure after witnessing you get kissed by Law of all people âTruth.â
Nami smirks âHave you ever had a REAL crush on anyone in this room?â
Sanji sputters âT-THATâS NOT FAIR!â
âIt absolutely isâ Zoro snickers.
The cook dramatically throws himself back âOf course, my heart belongs to all the ladies in this room! But if you must knowââ His gaze flickers to you for a split second before he recovers âI will take my secret to the grave!â
âBOOO!â Chopper shouts.
Brook chuckles âVery suspicious, Sanji.â
âShut upâ he grumbles, lighting a cigarette.
More rounds go by. Kid is dared to eat something spicy as hell (he nearly breathes fire), Yamato has to arm wrestle Franky (Yamato wins), and Luffy is dared to wear one of Zoroâs haramaki belts as a headband.
Then, the dares start getting worse.
âZoroâ Usopp grins evilly âI dare you to sit in Sanjiâs lap for the next three turns.â
Silence.
Zoroâs face darkens instantly âIâd rather die.â
Sanji, on the other hand, shrieks âYOU THINK I WANT THAT MARIMOâS HEAVY ASS ON ME?!â
Luffy laughs so hard he falls backward âItâs a dare, Zoro! No backing out!â
Zoro glares at Usopp like heâs contemplating murder, but the sniper just grins âCâmon, âKing of Hell,â prove youâre not a coward.â
âTchâ Zoro grits his teeth and stomps over to Sanji, who looks like heâd rather be anywhere else.
âDonât you dare enjoy thisâ Zoro mutters before dropping into Sanjiâs lap with a thud.
âGAH!â Sanji nearly topples backward âI SWEAR TO GOD, IF YOU BREAK MY LEGSââ
The whole room is screaming with laughter.
Even Law, usually so composed, hides a smirk behind his sake cup.
The game spirals further into madness. Luffy is dared to drink an entire bottle of sake in one go (bad idea), Bepo has to carry Kid bridal-style for a full minute (worse idea), and someone forces Jinbei to do an impression of Buggy the Clown (best idea).
Thenâ
âAlright, y/nâ Nami turns to you again, eyes gleaming with mischief. âTruth or dare?â
You exhale. After what happened last time, you should pick truth. But your pride wonât let you.
âDareâ you say.
Nami grins âI dare you to sit in Lawâs lap for the next three turns.â
The entire room erupts again.
You choke âWHAT?!â
Law raises an eyebrow, but thereâs something dangerous in his smirk. âThatâs fairâ he says simply.
Fair, my ass.
âYou could refuse, y/nâ Robin offers sweetly âbut then youâd have to do a punishment dare instead.â
You gulp. Youâve seen the punishment dares tonight. (Brook had to strip. You are NOT about to risk that.)
With a deep breath, you shuffle toward Law âI hate this gameâ you mutter.
Law leans back, waiting. The absolute smugness on his face makes you want to throw him out the window.
Cursing every deity, you sit on his lap.
Lawâs arms rest casually around your waist, like itâs nothing. âComfortable?â he murmurs, just for you to hear.
You refuse to give him a reaction âShut up.â
The game barely continues because everyone is losing their damn minds over this. Sanji looks like heâs about to burst into flames, Usopp keeps making dramatic gagging noises, and Kid just straight-up leaves the room.
âI CANâT TAKE THIS ANYMORE!â
But Law? Law is unfazed. In fact, he seems to be enjoying your suffering.
You sit there, face burning, waiting for the turns to pass.
One.
Two.
Three.
âAlright, IâM DONE!â You jump up, escaping Lawâs grasp. He chuckles, stretching like he hadnât just driven you insane for the last few minutes.
You glare at Nami âYouâre evil...â
âI knowâ She winks.
The game finally begins to wind down as people start passing out from too much sake. Luffy snores on the floor, Zoro is sprawled in a corner (still wearing lipstick), and Usopp keeps muttering, âToo much romance⌠my heart canât take itâŚâ
You sigh in exhaustion âFinally.â
Thenâ
ây/nâ
Your breath stills.
You turn. Law stands there, hands in his pockets, golden eyes locked on you. The teasing smirk from before is gone.
He takes a step closer âCan we talk?â
Your stomach flips ââŚAbout what?â
Law tilts his head slightly, eyes scanning your face âYou know what.â
Oh...
Oh!
Your heartbeat quickens. The room suddenly feels too small.
The game is over, but something else is about to begin.
Your heart pounds as you swallow âUh⌠sure.â
Law doesnât hesitate, he jerks his head toward the door, and you follow him out into the cool Wano night. The festival outside is still alive, but compared to the madness inside, the quiet hum of distant music feels strangely⌠intimate.
You cross your arms, trying to act casual âSo⌠what did you wanna talk about?â
Law stops near a wooden railing, leaning against it with his arms crossed. He watches you for a moment, his eyes flickering in the lantern light. Then, he sighs.
âYou donât get it, do you?â
Your brow furrows âGet what?â
Another pause. Thenâ
âThat kiss wasnât just a dare... to me.â
Your breath catches.
You blink, your brain scrambling âWait⌠what?â
Law exhales through his nose, looking almost annoyed. Like he canât believe he has to spell it out âSeriously?â He gives you a pointed look âYou really think Iâd kiss you just for fun?â
Youâre stunned into silence.
Because yes, thatâs exactly what youâd thought. Law was always the logical one, the one who didnât waste time on nonsense. Youâd assumed he did it just to shut everyone up.
But now, as he stares at you with that unreadable expression, your mind rewindsâ
The way he volunteered so quickly. The way his smirk was so sure. The way he didnât flinch when you sat in his lap, like it was something heâd already imagined.
ââŚOh.â
Law scoffs âOh.â He shakes his head âUnbelievable.â
You open your mouth, then close it. What do you say to that? Your heart is racing, your stomach flipping, and now the man you just kissed is standing here, practically admittingâ
âYouâre really bad at picking up signalsâ Law mutters, rubbing his temple.
You gape at him âWell, sorry for not assuming one of the most wanted men in the world has a thing for me!â
Law chuckles, low and amused âYou think I care about that?â
You stare at him ââŚDo you?â
His expression softens, just slightly âNot when it comes to you.â
Oh... Oh!
Your heart does a whole circus act. You suddenly feel too warm, despite the night air.
âYouâŚâ You take a breath âSo youââ
âI like you, y/n.â
Your world tilts.
The words are so direct, so Law, that you canât even doubt them. Heâs looking at you with that sharp, unwavering gaze, like heâs already dissected every possible outcome and decided this is the one that matters.
You canât breathe.
ââŚSince when?â you whisper.
Law shrugs, looking away for the first time âA whileâ then, quieter, âLong enough.â
You swear your heart might explode.
A gust of wind brushes past, rustling your hair. You barely register it. Because Law just confessed to you, and youâre standing here like an idiot, trying to reboot your entire existence.
But then, slowly (so slowly) a smile creeps onto your face.
âGuess Iâm the idiot, huh?â
Law huffs a quiet laugh âYou said it, not me.â
You roll your eyes, stepping closer âYou couldâve just told me, you know.â
His lips twitch âWhereâs the fun in that?â
You shake your head, unable to stop smiling. This stupid, stubborn, brilliant man.
Without thinking too much, you reach out and grab the front of his coat, tugging him down slightly. His eyes widen, just for a second, before you lean up and press a kiss to the corner of his mouth.
Law goes completely still.
When you pull back, you raise an eyebrow âThat one wasnât a dare.â
Something in Lawâs gaze flickers. Then, very quietlyâ
âGood.â
And before you can react, he tilts your chin up and kisses you for real.
Itâs not like the kiss from before. That one was brief teasing, this one is deliberate. Itâs firm and slow, like heâs making up for every second heâs held back. His hand settles on your waist, pulling you closer, and you can feel the heat radiating off him.
You barely have time to process anything before he pulls away, lips just barely brushing yours as he murmurs...
âThat one wasnât a dare either.â
You laugh breathlessly âNo kidding.â
Law smirks âTook you long enough.â
You roll your eyes, but you canât stop smiling âShut up.â
And maybe, just maybe, this victory celebration turned out way better than you expected.
#one piece#one piece x y/n#one piece x you#one piece x reader#one piece fanfiction#one piece fanfic#one piece fluff#one piece headcanons#one piece fic#one piece scenarios#one piece x yn#luffy x reader#luffy x you#kid x reader#kid x you#law x reader#law x you#zoro x reader#zoro x you#sanji x reader#sanji x you#usopp x reader#usopp x you#nami x reader#nami x you#nico robin x reader#franky x robin#brook x reader#killer x reader#kidd x reader
932 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Astarion Comforting You When Youâre Sad
Astarion notices immediately when something is off. heâs usually the distant type, but with you, itâs different. seeing you upset is somehow unbearable
he approaches with a mix of impatience and concern, furrowing his brows as he says, âheavens, can you finally tell me whatâs going on? or must I truly lose my mind trying to guess?â
doesnât back down until you open up. for all his teasing, he wonât leave your side until you tell him whatâs troubling youâeven a little
if you try to brush off your feelings, he chides you: âdarling, youâre awful at hiding things from me. donât even try.â and it almost sound like a threat
but in reality he's just genuinely worried, and doesn't know how to cope with it
when you finally let it out, what starts with his characteristic intensity melts into something tender. his gaze shifts from piercing to understanding, something dangerously vulnerable flickering in his eyes as he listens
heâs uncharacteristically gentle. he holds you as you cry, his hand tracing soothing circles on your back. thereâs no sarcasm, no biting humor- he's just being there for you
he could make a quip, sure. but he stops himself. he wants to be the person he once wished for during his times under cazadorâs iron grip
so Astarion speaks softly, his words brimming with wisdom and the weight of centuries of experience. in those moments, you see just how old he truly is and how much heâs been through
if words arenât what you need, he offers silence instead. he sits with you, holding your hand, as if to remind you that youâll never be aloneânot like he was, not ever
his touch is feather-light as he brushes away your tears, his thumb gliding gently across your cheeks. he caresses your hair, his other hand grazing your swollen lips as if lost in thought
and then comes that smileâthe rare, quiet one he saves only for you, it hold a silent promise you see...
he draws a hot bath for the two of you, insisting it will help. with your head resting on his chest, you feel his arms around you, holding you close and your body unbend slowly
the water is warm, your pulse thrumming softly beneath your skin, and the scent of your blood is impossibly tempting. hunger gnaws at him, sharp and insistent, but he doesnât say a word. wouldnât dream of itânot when youâre like this
at night, he watches over you, cradling you softly and wishing you would never be sad like this ever again. if it were possible he would take all this pain of yours and bear it himself
because he loves you so much
︾âżď¸ľâżŕ¨âĄŕ§âżď¸ľâżď¸ľ
hello dove, you can find more of my works about astarion âĄhereâĄ
#astarion comfort#bg3#astarion headcanons#astarion x you#bg3 headcanons#bg3 astarion#astarion ancunin#astarion bg3#astarion imagine#astarion#astarion x tav#astarion x reader#astarion x oc#baldurs gate 3#baldurs gate astarion#astarion in love#bg3 romance#astarion romance#bg3 brainrot
643 notes
¡
View notes
Text
No Distractions
Pairing: Pedri Gonzalez x Reader
Summary: After a frustrating training session, Pedri lets his emotions get the best of him.
Word count: 2810
ÂżPa' quĂŠ putas esconderno'? Dejemo' tanto misterio para verno' Yo te gusto, tĂş me gustas Eso hace rato se sabe Delante de la gente bĂŠsame
You and Pedri had been together for a while now, not long enough to be living under the same roof, but long enough that whenever one of you stayed over, it felt like gravity pulled you into each other's orbit. Glued at the hip, as your best friend joked. Inseparable.
You supported him in everything he did, every match, every training session, every high-pressure moment. And he did the same for you, always checking in, always making sure you were happy, even when his own life was spinning at a million miles an hour.
Unlike him, you lived far from the spotlight. You worked at a travel agency, ironically, since you'd barely left Spain your entire life. Your car, a beat-up black Seat Ibiza, spent more time in the garage than on the road, as most of the times you chose public transport.
But none of that ever made you feel small. And Pedri never made you feel like you needed to be more. Youâd built something real together, quiet, steady, and strong in all the ways that mattered.
Fer: "Don't forget to bring what I told you to, or my mom will kill me⌠and you!"
Pedri's brother's text lit up your screen. You smiled, thumbs already tapping.
You: "She loves me. She would never."
Send.
You: "I've got everything already, no need to worry."
Fer: "ÂĄBien!" (Good!)
He replied quickly. Then, after a moment:
Fer: "Solo para que lo sepas, Pedri no estĂĄ de muy buen humor" (Just a heads-up, Pedri's not in the best mood.)
Your smile faded as your brow furrowed. He hadn't messaged you all day. Now you knew why.
You: "Voy en camino." (I'm on my way.)
You grabbed your keys, slipped into your car, and started the engine, a quiet knot forming in your chest as you headed toward his house.
Traffic in Barcelona was chaos, and by the time you arrived, you were already fifteen minutes late.
Pedri's mom was opening the door before you even reached it. She wore an apron stained with tomato sauce, and the moment she saw you holding the bag, her face lit up.
"ÂĄEres un ĂĄngel! If it wasn't for you, there'd be no dinner tonight." She said, wrapping you in a warm hug. (You're an angel!)
"Happy to help." You smiled.
"Let me!" She said, taking the bag from your hands as you followed her inside.
Fer and his dad were on the couch watching a TV show. They greeted you with a smile and a wave as you walked in. Pedri, however, was nowhere to be seen.
"ÂżDĂłnde estĂĄ ĂŠl?" You asked. (Where is he?)
"In his bedroom." His dad answered.
You headed upstairs, pausing just outside his door before giving it a gentle knock and pushing it open.
He was lying on the bed, still in his training kit, his arm draped over his face.
"Hola." You said softly as you stepped inside.
"Hola." He replied, flatly, without moving.
You sat on the edge of the bed, letting your hand drift across his chest in slow, comforting strokes. You felt his muscles relax under your touch, but he still didnât move.
"ÂżEstĂĄs bien?" You asked. (Are you okay?)
"SĂ."
You knew him well enough to know that meant no.
You stayed quiet for a moment, your fingers tracing lazy patterns on his chest. The silence stretched, heavy but familiar. You didn't need to fill it, just being there was usually enough. But tonight felt different.
His jaw clenched beneath the arm still covering his face. You watched the small movements in his body, the way his chest rose just a little faster, the way his foot bounced once, then stilled.
"Do you want to talk about it?" You asked gently.
He let out a sigh, low and frustrated. "Fue solo una mala sesiĂłn." You nodded, letting him take his time. "Couldn't get anything right." He muttered. "Mister was on my case the whole time." (It was just a shit session.)
"Everyone has off days, Pedri."
"Lo sĂŠ." Another pause. "But I can't afford them. Not now." (I know.)
You felt the sting behind his words, the weight he put on himself every day. Still, you stayed quiet, until he finally sat up and looked at you for the first time.
"I know." You muttered.
"Maybe you're part of the problem." He said after a minute or two, out of nowhere.
You blinked, unsure you'd heard him right. ""ÂżQuĂŠ?" (What?)
He stood up, rubbing his hands over his face before letting them drop, placing them on his waist.
"No puedo concentrarme. Pienso en ti todo el tiempo. Before training, after training⌠even during drills, I catch myself wondering what you're doing, if you're okay, if I'm doing enough for us..." He shook his head. "You're a distraction" (I can't focus. I'm thinking about you all the time.)
The words hung in the air, harsh and sudden.
You swallowed, stunned into silence for a second too long. "A distraction." You repeated, your voice barely above a whisper. "That's what I am now?" He looked at you, regret already flickering in his eyes, but he didn't take it back. You stood up, slowly. "I didn't know supporting you meant getting in your way."
"That's not how I meant it--" He said, reaching for you.
You stepped back, just out of reach. Your voice was quiet, but each word cut clean. "Maybe not. But it's how it felt."
His lips parted like he wanted to say more, but nothing came out.
"I'll let your mom know you need a minute."
Then you turned, walking out of the room. Not slamming the door, not storming off. Just leaving. And somehow, that silence hit harder than shouting ever could.
You stayed, not for him, but out of respect of his parents. You sat at the table, smiled when his mom offered you a plate, helped Fer pass the bread. You played the part.
Pedri came down eventually, silent, and sat beside you like he always did. But nothing felt the same. He didn't say a word, and neither did you.
After dinner, you helped them clean everything, but as soon as everything was clean and put away, you said your goodbyes.
"DeberĂa irme a casa." (I should head home.)
Pedri, who had been sitting on the sofa bouncing his knee restlessly, stood up the second you spoke. He followed you silently to the front door, the air between you tense and full of things he couldnât seem to say.
"I--" He started, but you shook your head gently.
"EstĂĄs cansado." You said, not unkindly. "And so am I. Let's just rest tonight. You have a game tomorow." (You're tired.)
You reached for the door handle, already bracing for the cool night air, but before you could step outside, he grabbed your arm gently. You turned and he pulled you toward him, his eyes searching yours.
He leaned in, but you turned your head at the last second. His lips grazed your cheek instead.
You stepped back, your voice soft. "Good night, Pedri."
He wanted to tell you 'I love you', but for some reason he felt like he didn't have the right to do it at the moment, so instead a just whispered: "Bye."
As the game was about to start and the team was waiting in the tunnel, Pedri couldn't help but feel something heavy in his chest. Not because of the game, but because you hadn't been answering his calls or texts since the night before.
He didn't even know why he had called you a distraction. Yes, the session had gone badly and yes, he'd spent the whole day thinking about you. But he thought about you every day, and honestly, the season has been one of his best yet.
He ran his hand through his hair, trying to focus. You were everything to him. But somehow, in the heat of the moment, he made it sound like you were the problem.
"ÂżHey, estĂĄs bien?" Ferran asked, his voice pulling Pedri from his thoughts. (Hey, you okay?)
Pedri looked at his friend. "Estoy bien." (I'm fine.)
Ferran didn't seem convinced, his eyes narrowing, studying him for a moment before his lips curled into a teasing grin. "So grab his hand!"
Pedri furrowed his eyebrows, confused. "What?"
Ferran motioned toward the kid standing next to him, his hand lifted, eager and expectant. "Grab the kid's hand! The game is starting!"
Pedri blinked, his attention snapped back to the moment. He glanced down and saw the little kid looking up at him, hand raised, his eyes wide with excitement.
"Sorry." Pedri whispered under his breath, realizing how distracted he'd been. He reached down, offering his hand to the kid, whose face instantly lit up with a smile. The joy was infectious, and Pedri couldn't help but grin back.
At home, sitting nervously on the sofa, you watched the game unfold on the screen, but your focus wasn't entirely on the match. Your eyes kept gravitating toward Pedri every time the camera cut to him.
After calling you a distraction, you hadn't had the courage to go to the game. What if they lost and Pedri blamed you? Your insecurities were kicking in, louder now than they had been in a while.
Pedri had been texting and calling you nonstop since the night before, and you hadn't answered. You didn't know how to explain it. You knew he hadnât meant it, at least not in the way it sounded, but the words still stung, echoing in your mind. You're a distraction.
What if he was right? What if your presence, your love, was one more thing for him to juggle when all he needed was to focus on the game?
You knew you were overthinking. Pedri wasn't like that. He wouldn't blame you, not really. But still, the thought of him looking at you like you were the problem made your stomach twist in knots.
The game eventually ended.
Before celebrating with his team, Pedri made his way toward his parents and brother, who had been watching from the stands. They were always there, supporting him without fail. But as he approached them, a pang of sadness shot through him. He couldn't help but feel a sense of emptiness when he noticed you werenât with them, like you always used to be.
It was the one thing that felt off, and in that moment, the victory didnât feel as sweet as it should have. He missed you.
"Y/n didn't come with you?" Pedri asked after being congratulated by his family. ("Y/n didn't come with you?)
"No, cariĂąo. She said she couldn't make it," his mother replied, a flicker of sadness crossing her face as she noticed the shift in her son's expression.
"ÂżNo te lo dijo?" His father asked, unaware of the tension between you. (Didn't she tell you?)
Pedri simply nodded, not trusting himself to speak. With fans close by and cameras lingering, he stepped away without another word, walking straight toward the tunnel.
The moment he stepped into the locker room, he grabbed his phone, fingers already moving to text you, only to be stopped by a message from you.
You: Good game. I'm proud of you.
He exhaled deeply, the knot in his chest loosening just a bit as he sank down onto the bench.
"ÂżQuĂŠ te pasa?" Ferran asked, glancing over as he unlaced his boots. "You've been weird all day." (What's going on with you?)
Pedri hesitated. Then, quietly, he admitted, "I messed things up with Y/n. Last night." Ferran paused, giving him a look. Pedri continued. "Yesterday's session was crap. Mister was on my case, and I just⌠I snapped. I told Y/n she was the problem. That she was a distraction."
Ferran, drinking from his water bottle, nearly choked. "ÂżEres idiota?" Pedri rolled his eyes. "No, but like-- really stupid. Why would you say that?" (Are you stupid?)
"I was pissed. And frustrated. And Mister kept talking about focus and I just--ugh. Yeah, I'm an idiot." He slumped back against the locker, lifting his phone. "This message⌠it's the first I've heard from her since."
"What did she say?"
"Ella dijo que estĂĄ orgullosa de mĂ." (She said she's proud of me.)
Ferran raised his eyebrows. "Well, I don't know how or why, but if she's still proud of you after that, you must be doing something right."
You were tired and after the game ended, you hadn't had the energy to do much else. You'd turn off the TV, slipped into your pajamas, and crawled into bed.
Even though your heart still ached from what he'd said the night before, one thing hadn't changed: you were proud of him. You always were. So you picked up your phone and finally texted him. You didn't wait for a reply. You couldn't. Sleep took over your body.
You didn't know how long you'd been sleeping, but something warm stirred you: a familiar scent, the soft rustle of sheets, and then an arm wrapping gently around your waist.
"Pedri?" You mumbled, your voice thick with sleep, eyes barely open.
"It's me." He whispered. "Vuelve a dormir." He pulled you closer, his chest pressed to your back, his hand settling against your stomach. The warmth of him made your eyelids grow heavier. "We'll talk tomorrow." He said, his voice low and tired. "I love you." (Go back to sleep.)
The soft morning light filtered through the curtains. You stirred slowly, blinking against the daylight, the weight of a warm arm still draped over your waist reminding you you weren't alone.
You turned your head slightly and saw Pedri still asleep behind you, his features peaceful, one hand loosely curled near your ribs. He looked younger like that. Like the world hadn't touched him yet.
He must've felt you shift, because a second later, his eyes cracked open.
"Hola!" He murmured, his voice thick and raspy with sleep.
"Hola!" You replied.
There was a pause. Neither of you moved. Then, slowly, he sat up, rubbing a hand down his face.
"I didn't mean what I said." He began, voice low and careful. "I swear, I didn't. You're not a distraction. You're the opposite of that."
You sat up too, pulling the blanket around your lap. "Entonces, Âżpor quĂŠ lo dijiste?" (Then why did you say it?)
"I was frustrated. Training went bad and I let all of it get to my head. Mister kept going on about focus and the pressure felt like too much, and I--" He looked at you, eyes soft with guilt. "I took it out on you. And that was the dumbest thing I could've done."
You stared at your hands in your lap. "It hurt, Pedri."
"I know." He said quietly. "And I hate that I made you feel that way. I hate that I made you doubt about what we have."
You finally looked up at him, your voice softer now. "I just need to know I'm not the one you blame when things get hard."
"You're not! You're the reason I get through it all." He hesitated for a second, then grabbed your hand. "When I walked over to my family after the game and you weren't there⌠it felt wrong. I didn't like it. I need you there. I play better when I know you're watching. Even if we've fought, just knowing you're there, it matters to me."
"I don't want us to be something that only works when things are good." You said.
"Tampoco yo." (I don't either.)
His eyes flickied down to your lips and you leaned in. The kiss was soft. Not rushed, not desperate. His hand came up to cup your cheek as your lips moved slowly together.
When you pulled back, your foreheads rested against each other, and you couldn't help the tiny smile that tugged at your lips.
Pedri let out the smallest, relieved exhale and then, without another word, he gently tugged you down with him as he lay back on the bed, bringing the blanket higher over both of you.
"QuedĂŠmonos aquĂ un poco mĂĄs" He murmured, pulling you into his chest. (Let's stay here a little longer.)
"I have work in a bit."
"Call in sick." He whispered into your hair. "Tell them your boyfriend is needy and full of regrets."
You smiled, eyes fluttering shut. "That's not a real excuse."
"It should be." He said, his arms tightening around you just a little more. "Because I really, really missed you."
A comfortable silence settled between you, his fingers slowly tracing shapes along your back, your cheek pressed against his heartbeat.
Then, softly, he whispered. "Te quiero" (I love you.)
You smiled into his skin, your arms wrapped around him tighter. "Yo tambiĂŠn te quiere." (I love you too.)
#pedri#pedri gonzalez#footballer imagine#footballer x reader#football imagine#pedri gonzalez x reader#pedri imagine#pedri x reader#pedri gonzalez imagine
331 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Your Heart Fits Like A Key



Summary: Your ex boyfriend is your knight in shining armor rescuing you after a bad date. There's nobody else like Logan, and you finally see it. This is imagined with 2013 Logan in mind, but any Logan could work Warnings: MDNI!!! its porn without plot. Logan receives road head, afab!female reader, reader receives oral, pet names (baby, baby girl, princess), car sex, logan talks reader through it, not proofread, no use of y/n Word Count: 3.7k+


You blamed yourself for not checking the weather report before getting ready for your date today. Westchester County was huge, but the upper part of the county wasn't the kindest to pedestrians. Granted, you did have a car, but good ole Casper the white Dodge was sitting in the shop still waiting on that part needed to fix the transmission. Had you lived closer to the southern end of the county you could have at least been within decent walking range of the subways and trains that made the lives of New York City's residents easier.
Your phone buzzed again on your bathroom counter as you plucked the stray eyebrow hair between your brow and temple. As you looked down, you saw his name, and a flutter rose in your chest. You shook your head, deciding to answer it. "You would have thought that after i didn't answer your third call you would have thought I didn't want to talk to you."
A gruff filled the space in a response. "What can I say? If I'm known to be anything, its protective. Something could have been wrong and I would have to come and save you"
"Did you mean protective or possessive?" You asked, though not able to get rid of the smirk that crept up on your face.
"There's a very fine line between the two, darlin'." he cooed into the phone, sounding just as smooth as his line delivery.
It had been nearly a year since you and Logan broke up, yet he couldn't quite just leave you alone. It wasn't just that you two dated for two years, two wonderful years filled with love and domesticity, and the occasional fight between the forces of good and evil. You weren't much one to fight with the team known as the X-Men. Your powers occur in the cases of near accidents or without much effort. Probability field manipulation made it nearly impossible for you to receive a scratch or bruise.
Which was ironic due to your lack of success in your dating life after Logan. What was that saying about being unlucky in love?
"I'd love to stay and chit-chat with you, Logan-"
"Perfect, let's have dinner tonight at Lucky's." You could barley hear the jingling of keys in his hand, as if he was spinning them around in his finger.
You rested one hand on the bathroom counter, dropping your jaw slightly before speaking again. "I can't. I'm already going out tonight."
The keys stopped spinning and an audible change could be heard in his tone. "I'm sure the girls from work won't mind having a scary dog privilege around, or whatever you girls are saying these days."
"It's not with the girls, or with coworkers." You looked at yourself int he mirror, then pressing your brows together. Why did you tell him that?
Logan hummed on the other side of the phone, not a jovial one. "So, some slob is taking you out tonight?" He asked you.
You didn't think Jake to be a slob, except for the inappropriate water cooler bathroom humor, but he was nice and somewhat good looking.
Not as good looking as Logan though.
"Nothing too crazy. Just pizza and a walk." As you looked at your dress in the mirror, you knew you were overdressed, but you couldn't help yourself. It had been ages since you last wore the dress, and it was the perfect combination of being short enough to leave the mind wanting more and hugging your curves in the right way.
"Sounds like he can't afford to take you on a proper date. Who knows what else he can't properly do." Logan replied, knowing the sound of his voice was already driving you wild. He could imagine your face now, how soft your eyes would be as he looked down at you.
You knew the voice he was using was his bedroom voice, and it drove you mad. To feel his arms wrap around your waist and pull you back into his hold, to feel his lips dance across your cheeks and ears, nibbling the lobes had sent shivers down your spine.
Oh, how you missed him dearly.
"Too bad you'll never know." You responded, trying to force the thoughts of Logan out of your mind.
"We'll see, princess."
â
Later that night, you and Jake had sat in Martin and Rocco's pizzeria, a little place you enjoyed from time to time. Jake had showed up not only half an hour late, but he decided to wear an ill-fitting grey t-shirt and baggy jeans. His hair looked as if he had just rolled out of his bed. All while you were in the slim red dress with your black leather jacket tucked on your lap.
Jake had been laughing rather loud and ruthlessly, spitting food out as he did so. It left a sour taste in your mouth as you protectively shielded your glass of red wine from his debris. The waiter came back asking about your check. "It'll be one, bro." Jake spoke. The waiter nodded, handing the printed check over to Jake. He shook his head, then pointed at you. You looked at him dumbfounded as the waiter left.
"Why are you pointing at me?" You asked him.
He threw his hands up. "Don't look at me. This was your idea." He sounded rather confident, making your blood boil.
"I don't mind paying for my own, I would rather pay for my own. I'm not paying for you." You spoke firmly, clutching your purse. Now the bill wasn't large at all. A medium-sized pizza that you ate only one slice of as he consumed the rest, your one glass of wine, and his three beers came to around forty-five dollars before tip. "I'll pay for the drinks, no problem. I'm not paying for a pizza I barely touched."
Jake narrowed his eyes at you. "This date was your idea. Why do you think I didn't bring my wallet? Just my I.D." He asked you again.
Eyeing the rest of the wine in your glass, you looked back at Jake. The highest road to take would be to pay for the meal, tip the waiter, and never speak to Jake again.
But you never were one to take the high road.
Hanging your jacket over your arm, you stand up and walk over to Jake. "You know what?" You swirled the red liquid in your glass, watching as it stained the sides temporarily. "He's right... You wouldn't know how to treat me right." You turned to look at him, changing your posture. "Suck a bag of dicks." You then turn the glass over in your hand, drenching your pathetic date in the rest of your wine.
He wiped his eyes, making a scene of himself as you walked away. You spoke to the waiter, making sure to pay for the drinks and tip him as you said you would, then leaving the staff to take care of the rest.
You felt a newfound sense of confidence as your hips swayed leaving the restaurant and putting on your jacket.
Then the rain started to soak your hair. The confidence started to fade as you then remembered to had to use an Uber to get to the restaurant because your car was in the shop. You sighed loudly, turning on your heel to begin your long walk home.
A car pulled up toward you as the passenger window rolled down. "Need a ride, baby?"
You looked over, feeling defeated that Logan had found you. Of course, he would, like he did with all of your previous dates. "I'm good." You lied.
You knew better, he could tell by the way your cheeks had been red, even under the street lights, that something was wrong. Logan got out of the car, shutting the door before walking around, opening the passenger door, shielding it from the rain. "You sure about that?"
Option A: Tell Logan, the honest love of your life, to leave you alone and continue to walk home.
Option B: stick around until Jake comes out of the restaurant smelling like the house wine special for the night and risk watching Logan beat the shit out of him.
Option C: Accept the universe's way of telling you everything will be alright.
You pull your jacket around you a little tighter as you turn and approach Logan and his car. You look up at him, placing a hand on his cheek and gently patting it. Before you could sink into the seat, he gently grabbed ahold of your wrist, bringing it to his lips and pressing those perfectly soft lips to the inside of your wrist as he kissed it.
After making sure you were in the car, Logan closed the door, walked around the front of the car, and entered the driver's side. As he turned the engine back over, police sirens could be heard in the distance. "What's going on?" He asked watching as they approached the pizzeria and a couple of cops entered the restaurant.
"Well, if we don't get out of here, I may end up in handcuffs.â You sighed, your chest rising and falling harshly. âNot in the good way.â
Logan chuckled, shaking his head. âThatâs my girl.â He turned the wheel, quickly speeding out of the parking spot.
He rested one hand on the steering wheel, the other was on the gearshift as he comfortably sped down the roads of the town you called home. You ignored the burning pit in your stomach, reaching into your bag and pulling out your perfume. It was a small bottle with a roller ball, applying it on your wrists and neck. Logan looked over at you, smirking. âYouâre too dolled up for that slouch, Doll.â He spoke, then peering back at the road.
You hummed a little, then resting your elbow on the side door, pressing your temple on your hand as you looked over at him. âWhat can I say? I wanted to dress up for somebody.â But Jake was the wrong somebody.
âWhen you feel the need to dress up, just call me.â He spoke lowly, turning down the scenic route on the backside of the town.
You knew what he was doing, what he had planned from the time you spoke to him on the phone. After the night you had, you werenât going to deny your knight on his white horse the pleasure of making you happy.
You knew it made him happy too, something you craved. Nobody else you have ever met was Logan. Nobody was going to be Logan. It was impossible.
âYou know, Iâm more than just a pretty little girl to look at, Logan.â Your left hand reached over slowly to rest on his jeans. His perfectly fitting jeans, matching with the dark button up he wore. Logan knew exactly what he was doing. His face remained pointed at the road, his eyes looking down at your hand as you finally reach to ghost over his clothed erection. He bit his lip, quickly closing his eyes as you palm him over his jeans. âI can be evil.â You coo, leaning over as you press your forehead to his shoulder.
Logan sucked in a deep breath, now placing both hands on the steering wheel. âYou already torment me, princess.â He responded, now looking over at you.
You shift in your seat, now pressing both knees on the seat bottom, your hands busy unbuckling his belt. Your fingers rested on the button of his jeans as you look up at him, a devious glare in both of your eyes. âSay the word, and Iâll stop.â
His eyes searched yours, triangulating your eyes and lips. âCome back to me.â He whispered to your lips before you could capture them in yours. Falling back into your vicious cycle, your lips mold well with his you give into your desires.
Logan pulls away only to look at the road. This gives you enough time to unbutton and unzip his jeans. You slip your hand down his boxers, taking a hold of his girth as you bring it to the surface. You lick your lips, then pooling some more saliva in your mouth, spitting on him. As you lower down to him, your lips meet his red tip, already leaking pre-cum, and kiss him a couple times. This earned you an approving groan from Logan, who drew his lips into a thin line as he focused on the road.
You lick down his veins, then kiss up his shaft, feeling the heat in your belly grow into something different. You took Logan in your mouth, tongue wrapping around his length as you went down on him. You felt his hand then lace a crown in your hair as you bobbed up and down on him, sucking him the way he deserved.
âGood girl,â He practically purred, making your thighs shake in response. One of your hands braced yourself on his leg, knowing if you reached for yourself Logan would tear into you. The other hand reached for his balls, thumbing the skin as you massaged him. Logan began to speed, the sensation of you taking all of him without a gag reflex was pure ecstasy to him. He groaned out, huffing harshly as he praised you. Warm, velvety ropes of cum filled your mouth and throat as Logan breathed heavily. It was sweet heavenly music to your ears as you worked him through his orgasm, feeling your core deprived of attention.
âFuck this.â Logan spoke harshly, taking another turn down a dirt road. He pulled the car into a space off the side of the dirt road, turning it off as you left go of him as you lick up the rest of his cum. âMy girl needs me.â He spoke again, pulling the level on his seat back. The seat scooted all the way back before he grabbed both of your hips, practically pulling you into his lap. âYou need me, donât you baby?â He asked you, bushing your hair out of your face as you straddled him.
You had long discarded the leather jacket to the passenger seat floor, resting both of your hands on his shoulders. You nodded quickly, licking your lips feeling yourself quake over his body. âTake me to bed, or lose me forever.â You whisper between the two of you.
This sent chills down his spine as one hand raced up your spine, grabbing you by the neck and pulling your faces to each other, grabbing you in a passionate kiss. A hungry one. A desperate one. He never wanted to let you go, never again. He would gladly taking a beating every day if it meant he could hold you life this again.
His free hand reached between your bodies, unsheathing one claw to cut through your underwear. The delicate lace fell between the both of you in shreds. âI just bought those.â You complained as you broke the kiss for air.
Logan then lowered the seat back giving you both room. âIâll buy you new ones.â He promised.
Both his and your hands reached for the back of the dress, pulling the zipper down. Logan was faster pulling it off of your body, his eyes scanning over your body once again. Like a child in a candy store, he stared in awe as you were now only clothed in your bra. Your hands made quick work of his shirt, ripping the buttons apart as the scattered around the carâs interior. âYouâre not the only one with money.â you retort, now pressing your lips to his, then lining kiss to his jaw and down his neck.
One of his arms braces you, holding him closer to you as the other hand now begins to give you attention. His index and middle fingers part your folds, bringing a moan from you as you bury yourself between his neck and shoulder. âI got you, princess. Iâll work you through it.â He whispered in your ear, feeling your hips buck up into hand. His palm rubs against your core, soaked in your pre-cum as your body shivers in his. âGotta get your ready for me, baby.â You gasp into his shoulder, lips now splayed on his shoulder as you wrap your arms around him. His finger and thumb pinch the delicate flesh of your clit, making you buck again. He used your bucking to his advantage, pressing two fingers into you. âJust like that. You take me so well.â He rubbed your gummy walls, feeling you already clench around him.
âLo-Logan⌠please.â
You feel the rumble in his chest, how your chest begins to quickly rise and fall into his as you plead with him. He wonders if you will ever find out how cute you are begging him. âPlease what, princess?â
You pull away from his shoulder, grinding your hips against his fingers, your bottom lip quivering. âPlease fuck me.â
His lips crashed onto yours again as he removed his hand, stroking it over his length before guiding himself toward your entrance. You both sigh at the same time when he presses his tip in. His hands find your hips, grabbing handfuls of your skin as you skin onto him. You busy yourself with kissed to his hairy pecs as you roll your hips over him, bouncing on his length. Loganâs head dipped back, closing his eyes briefly. He looked up at your face, your jaw dropped again as your hands rest on his stomach to brace yourself. âGood-Good girl.â He then reached up to your bra, unsheathing his claws again and he sliced it off of your body. Once off, his hands reached your your breasts, palming your nipples, pulling your breasts together and pinching your nipples.
You bounced more on him, feeling the car rock with your movements as you clench around him, not even a whole three minutes in and your are already weak for this man.
Logan must have sensed this as he then pulled you off of him, carefully and skillfully he maneuvered you to the back seat, setting you on your back. He shimmed around, moving his head between your thighs, lining kisses from the middle of your thigh down to your core, suckling your clit as he slung on of your legs over his shoulder. You brought your hands up to your face, covering your eyes before dragging down your cheeks, then lips, then neck. âLOG-ah!â You called out as he pressed further into your core, his tongue lathing up your undoing.
As your breathed heavily recovering front our high, he continued to pamper you with kisses. Kissed from your core up to your belly button, to your sternum as his nose danced between your breasts, his arms now reaching up to cage you in after throwing both your legs over his shoulders. âItâs time to let me take care of you.â
He pressed himself inside of you again in one harsh thrust, picking the pace up as your joined bodies moved in unison. Your hands reached to cup his face as you breathed heavily in each others face, chasing another high together.
Oh how you missed Logan, and how he knows how to treat a lady.
It felt so right, all of it. Your mascara began to run down your face. Logan wiped your face with his thumb. âItâs okay, pretty girl. Youâre fine. Iâve got you. Youâre safe.â He soothed you.
âI-Iâm gon-â You scrunch your face before looking back up at him.
âCum for me, princess.â He commanded. AS your coil came undone again, Loganâs lips met yours, causing you to moan into his face as he rode your high out on him. Your cries of pleasure fill the car as Loganâs release fell over him. Your pussy milking him for all he was worth. Logan hovered above you as you both came down from your highs, clinging onto each other tightly.
Once things began to settle for the both of you, He removed himself from you, then shifting you around to where you were now resting on top of him. His arms wrapped around your lower back and the back of your head while yours laid on the sides of his chest. Your breathing and heart beats began to slow down to as the buzz filled your head.
After a few minutes of silence, and one long over due fuck session, Logan broken the silence. âWhat did you mean earlier? When you said take me to bed or lose me forever?â
You looked up at him, adjusting yourself to be able to look at his eyes as you spoke. âYou were right. He was a slob, and he didnât know how to treat me.â You look as if you were caught in thought as your finger traced a figure eight on his chest, causing Logan to look at you in his usual inquiring way. âNobody will ever be you.â
This caused him to laugh, fog inside the windows growing at the statement. âHere, I was thinking you had watched Top Gun and wanted to be cheesy.â
You narrowed one eyebrow at him, a flirty smirk growing on your face. âYouâre no Goose, but you sure are a big stud, Wolverine.â
Logan nodded, the hand resting on your lower back slowly ran up and down your spine. âSo, about Luckyâs?â
You hummed a little thinking about the events of the night. âTomorrow. Iâm quitting my job, no thanks to Jake. So any time after noon?â
Logan nodded, accepting the terms of the date. He then cocked his head at you, tsking you and wagging a finger. âYou remembered his name, baby girl. That means I need to fuck it out of you again.â
âMaybe in a bed next time? Or a shower?â You ask him, knowing your addiction to this man was a hard one to break.
He stared at you, his face turning soft as he nodded. âCome here.â He whispered. You were more than happy to oblige, pressing your lips to his again.
Oh yes, Logan Howlett was a man of many talents. But one thing you were more than thankful for was his way of loving you harder outside of your relationship.
#marvel#logan howlett#x men#wolverine#logan howlett x reader#logan xmen#logan wolverine#x men wolverine#the wolverine#wolverine smut#logan x reader#wolverine x female reader#wolverine x reader
721 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Cold Red Iron

Author: bvidzsoo
Pairing: Song Mingi x female reader
â Warning: suggestive speech and content, cursing, violence, weapons, stabbing, blood, hostage situation, mentions of domestic violence (not against MC) â Word count: 27.6k â Rating: mature, nsfw â Genre: Iron Man!AU, humour, Marvel references, superheroes!au, workplace!au, they can't stand each other but end up working together!au â Summary: Each day you wake up wondering what you did in a previous life to deserve your prick of a boss, who is also a womanizer and owns a company that made him a millionaire. But the job pays well, and there's Mrs. Bae too, so you suck it up. But one unfortunate event at the metro station seems to change your life for the better (?).
A/N: I actually thought I could make this oneshot 15~18k, who's the clown here now? Hii, hello, welcome back my lovelies to a completely random and uncalled for Marvel oneshot that is humorous (I hope so) but also deals with serious topics. For the sake of the story, Mingi is aged up and is closer to his thirties and our MC is around 25-ish, though unspecified, and Mrs. Bae, who is Irene/Bae Joohyun, is aged up a lot lmao, so yes, Yunho is younger than everyone ~oops. I think this is all I wanted to say, sorry for mistakes 'cuz some always somehow slip through, and if I missed tagging any warning lmk. I appreciate your feedback lots, so let me know what you thought of this little story, and I hope you enjoy! Thank you for reading ^^ divider
đ¸ď¸(you can find my Spiderman!Yunho oneshot here)
           S. Industries, the name of the tallest building in our city is owned by possibly one of the cityâs most affluent men. From engineering and producing weapons that are shipped out to other countries with masses, to fabricating gadgets and small electronic devices that have Mr. Songâs artificial intelligent assistant implemented in them, to joining a collaboration with Mercedes-Benz to produce a prototype never heard of before, S. Industries seemed to do a little bit of everything. Engineers of the best calibre fought to get a spot in the team and those fired often found themselves lost and devastated by their predicament. Smart and important people worked here, people who had a vision and had set their minds on changing the world. Mr. Song, the embarrassingly rich owner of the enterprise, seemed to have flamboyant and insane ideas often, yet, they somehow always managed to work out in his favour. There was rarely a day where Mr. Song wasnât on the news or TV, smirking and winking at the cameras as he flirted with the reporters into oblivionâthese were the good scenarios because there were days when instead of appearing for his good deeds and world-changing innovations, he appeared in scandalous hypostasizes that had to be fixed by none other than me.
He was exactly the man youâd imagine a young and super-rich CEO would be like. He drank and partied as long as the night lasted, and when dusk came, heâd bring ladies into his bed to satisfy his insatiable needs. No woman lasted long by his side, perhaps because his personality was truly dislikeable or perhaps because he couldnât keep it in his pants for too long. There had been multiple occasions when security had to escort his screaming exes out while Mr. Song hid away in his office with his tail between his legs and the excuse that he was too busy working, meanwhile, he was busy whining and nursing his hangover. But he also liked to act like he was the bigger and better person in the room, often with his eyebrows furrowed and with disgust on his features as he looked at you above his narrow glasses and judged whatever came out of your mouth. I couldnât fully understand the women that surrounded me and their desperation to be noticed by the CEO. Despite his very obvious good looks, I always thought his bad personality ruined even the thought of finding him attractive in the true sense of the wordâmeaning inside out. Sure, for a one-night-stand, the man was probably a perfect partner, but even then, I wouldnât have wanted to be another body count added to his long and never-ending list so that he can gloat about it to his buddies while they have a beerâor wine, whatever thing these fancy people drink on a night out if they even do those.Â
And Mr. Song was shameless, he very obviously did not care about the working environment and neither about the fact that there was a power imbalance each time he decided to sleep with one of his employees. I yet had to see the day when it didnât end up with his temporary partner fired as Mr. Song claimed that he was uncomfortable by their overbearing presence, irritated by the constant attention he got from said employeeâor victim, as I liked to call them. The longest an employee he hooked up with managed to continue staying at the firm was two weeks and that one ended on a pretty bad noteâshe now has a restricting order on her hands, Mr Song doesnât play around despite his often easy-going façade. I wasnât one to be quick to judge, but I was thoroughly bothered and disgusted by the lack of care Mr. Song seemingly had towards his female employees, the nonchalance with which he dismissed others never ceased to make my blood boil.
And if it wasnât enough that he was a womanizer, he was also a jerk to his employees when he so happened to ânot be in the moodâ, which translated to him getting up on the wrong side of the bed and so he had the right to be pissy and offensive to everyone around himself, including his so very sweet secretary that I swore to protect with my whole being. Mrs. Bae was an elderly lady who was in excellent shape and an absolute professional in everything she did, she was so eager to teach me everything I needed to know about administrative work as when I had joined S. Industries, I was still fresh out of college with barely any experience. Mrs. Bae was also very loyal to Mr. Song, for some reason, and she was diligent in her work and spent way too much time at the office, fixing Mr. Songâs messes that shouldnât have been committed in the first place. But if there was anyone in this goddamn office that had even a little bit of control over Mr. Song, then it sure as hell was Mrs. Bae as sheâd often storm inside his office without knockingâdisregarding the fact that her boss might be in the midst of unloading his stress, if you know what I meanâand sheâd absolutely put him in his place, scrutinizing him as a disappointed mother would with her disobeying child.
But still, that was just Mrs Bae, others werenât so lucky. If Mr. Song decided he didnât like you, you were dead meat, nobody would want to associate themselves with you, and oftentimes those employees would resign on their own, aware that the entirety of S. Industries had just rejected them. And this wasnât all, Mr. Song also spoke with little respect and consideration, eyes often narrowed and eyebrows furrowed as he scowled and interrupted your speech, embarrassing you in front of your colleagues and unjustly dismissing your hard work. He would also laugh if you made a mistake or if your idea was catalogued as not good enough, sending most of his employees into an existential crisis whenever he did this. It was sad, truly, having to watch my colleagues crumble day by day. I, thankfully, had rarely come in direct contact with Mr. Song as I was a mere secretary assistant, but because Mrs. Bae was basically his right hand, I shared the same floor with her and our boss. That, however, meant that despite usually being overlooked by Mr. Song, I got to watch all of his shenanigans unfold, unable to do or say anything.
Working here has definitely taught me patience and Mrs. Bae advised me to just try and ignore Mr. Song unless I had to work with him directly, apparently, there was nothing he hated more than being ignored. He acted like a damn child that was desperate for attention and not like a man with a very serious burden on his hands, with one of the strongest industries in his hands, able to control the outcome of wars even if he so wished. I had yet to see the day Mr. Song acted like a decent human being, compassionate and understanding, kind and less of a prick.
So, knowing all that, you must understand my honest reaction to finding out that Mrs. Bae had fallen so ill that she had to be hospitalized, scaring half of the company to death when she sent us an e-mail. Of course, in true fashion to her, it was worded professionally and she asked us not to worry but to work even harder in her absence, and then she assigned all her subordinates what their respective assignments would be in her absence. When I had reached my name on the list and read that I was to replace her since I knew everything about management and Mr. Songâs schedule, I was pretty much devastated. There was no definite time of when Mrs. Bae would return and that meant that I could be working as her replacement for a day, maybe a week, or even three years. I knew I would barely last one day by Mr. Songâs side, let alone three years. And, because this devastating news called for a cold jug of beer to drown my sorrows in, my poor best friend had been the one to suffer through a drunken night of me going off about my boss, calling him names and describing atrocious ways of how I would bring his demise forth if it were only legal.
But Sooyoung was a good friend, sheâs been with me since fifth grade, and she sat through the night and giggled whenever I hiccupped or started speaking too loudly, to the point I had people turning our way as I cursed Mr. Songâs name. She was an angel and a sweetheart as she carried my heavy body home that night, giggling and snapping pictures when I told her I felt like throwing up and that I needed a breather. She called her boyfriend when she realized I wasnât able to walk anymore, my high heels long abandoned and in my hands as the freezing ground was none of my concerns at that moment as my eyes bore into a billboard that had Mr. Songâs sharp face and sexy smirk displayed.
âYouâre the devil!â I was sure my voice was loud enough to wake the whole neighbourhood as I stumbled to my feet, pointing a finger at the billboard as Sooyoung spoke on the phone, âIâm going to get you, Song Mingi!â
I huffed and glared at the manâs small and narrowed eyes, shivering when a cold breeze blew past us, âDonât smirk at me, fucker.â
There was a loud giggle behind me and then the slam of a door and I heard my best friend pocket her phone as two sets of footsteps neared me, âYou see that monstrosity? He picks his nose when he thinks nobody is watching, the fucker forgets to turn on the blurring effect to his windows, and I get to see him lazing around his office the whole day, meanwhile, I have to delete articles and call up journalists and beg them not to publish their next issue about how Song Mingi fucked four women and gave them chlamydia or whatever.â
I was sure my words came out jumbled and less clear than they sounded in my head, and I flinched when high-pitched laughter made my ears ring, way higher than Sooyoungâs had ever been. With my head spinning and bile rising in my throat, I swung around and narrowed my eyes at my best friendâs boyfriend. He laughed a lot, loudly mostly, and if I found it cute sober, I absolutely loathed it while drunk, âShut up, fucker!â
âOr youâll beat me up like youâll beat up our boss?â He teased with a mischievous glint in his eyes and I snorted, pulling my shoulders back as I banged on my chest.
âI sure will!â I called loudly and the guy just started giggling again, meanwhile, Sooyoung just shook her head with an amused expression on her face.
âLetâs get her inside the car, Wooyoung, I donât want her to catch a cold.â
âWhy is she even so drunk?â
âMrs. Bae is really sick and Y/N is to replace her.â
âOh, so sheâll be finally working with Mr. Song directly?â
âExactly.â
I groaned and bared my teeth at nothing in particular as Wooyoung and Sooyoung came up on both sides of me to hold me up and walk me towards Wooyoungâs running car, that fucker, he was an engineer at S. Industries and he was rich enough to afford himself a really nice car. A Mercedes-Benz, to be exact, thanks to the collaboration the two companies had going on. For once, I hoped Mr. Songâs project went terribly and Iâd have to answer the calls with a smile on my face and then feign mock disappointment when Iâd relay the message to Mr. Song. Surely the failure of one project wouldnât bring the downfall of S. Industries.
âWell, Y/N, at least thereâll be a raise in the paycheck this month.â A particularly hard slap to my back had the bile in my throat rising until it wasnât inside my mouth anymore at all, but on the sidewalk instead, as Wooyoung shrieked and Sooyoung just sighed, holding my hair back for me as I doubled over and violently emptied the contents of my stomach.
That whole ordeal was three days ago, on a Friday evening, when Mrs. Bae delivered the devastating news. Now, it was Monday and my muscles were tense and my teeth were gritting as I exited the metro and took the escalator, feet already aching from the blisters my other heels left on them. I seriously wanted to die, but Wooyoung was right for once in his life, I would at least get a raise for filling in for Mrs. Bae, but at what cost? The only joy I could find in the horrible day I had ahead of me was my iced caramel macchiato in my hands and the fact that the metro was right next to the building I used to love working at up until three days ago. Higher paycheck or not, I found myself wondering whether it was worth it if I had to work directly with Mr. Song.
I plastered on a smile despite my sour mood as I entered the intimidatingly tall building and greeted the receptionists, who apparently knew of my predicament as they sported matching looks of pity. If there were other women who didnât fall for Mr. Songâs charming persona, excluding Mrs. Bae who was too old to entertain such a young boy and was busy scolding him whenever she could, then in the receptionists I knew I could trust. One of them had a bad run-in with Mr. Song and ever since the two stayed far away from him, sharing my displeasure whenever I came down to have lunch with them. They were sisters and foreigners, yet their knowledge of the language oftentimes surpassed mine, never failing to take me off guard as I watched them with a grin on my lips. They were both in college and apparently, a really pricey one if they resorted to working at S. Industries.
I scanned my badge at the entrance gate and nodded at the security guard, Chanyeol, who looked more like a club bouncer than a security guard at a high-tech company, closely surveyed and littered with cameras in every nook and cranny. The elevator ride up to the top floor was rather lacklustre and filled with silence beside the generic music coming through the speakers, and I basked in the ignorance the engineers exerted towards me, nothing out of the ordinary. But when they got off on their floor, I found myself fidgeting as I still had ten more floors up, turning around to check myself out in the huge mirror. It wasnât even my first day here, yet I felt jittery and questioned my choice of clothing despite it being what I usually wore. A black pencil skirt that stuck to my frame uncomfortably paired with a white off-shoulder blouse that was tucked inside, a dainty belt bringing the look together nicely. My black high-heels werenât as uncomfortable as the ones I had worn on Fridayâthey were still newâand I couldnât wait to sit down and step out of them. I have pulled my hair in a bun and strategically pulled out front pieces that I curled, framing my face if I didnât want to look like an egg due to the oval shape of my face. My makeup was soft and natural looking except for the red lipstick, and I found myself playing with the small cross pendant around my neck, waiting for the elevator doors to open as I reached the top floor.
The hall, my little office, Mr. Songâs huge office, and the small kitchen were all dark, signalling that I was the first one to arrive at work. Of course, that was no surprise as there were days when Mr. Song would come in just a few hours before it was time to go home for his employees, and then heâd usually find something faulty with everything, thus forcing everyone to stay after hours. I hoped today wasnât a day like that because I was sure Iâd end up fired by the evening, something I couldnât afford as I had just moved to my new apartment and the rent was rather high, but the area was good and it was a lot closer to my job, so I couldnât complain. I switched on the lights as I walked towards Mrs. Baeâs desk, now mine until she returned, and I hung my coat on the hanger, placing my purse on the floor just next to it. I powered on the desk computer and headed for the kitchen to prepare coffee for Mr. Song. I had decided to take this burden off Mrs. Baeâs shoulders back when I had joined the company, so I knew his preference by heart, unfortunately.
I watched the coffee machine with unfocused eyes as I ran through in my mind the schedule I had closely studied yesterday. Mr. Song had a meeting before lunch with the engineers about the prototype they were developing, which could take quite a few hours if he was in a pissy mood, and after lunch he had another meeting with the company they were collaborating with, and since that was out of our hands I couldnât estimate the length of the meeting. Before his first meeting, however, I had to print the monthly expenses and bring them to him, and sometime along the dayâpreferably before lunch, was what Mrs. Baeâs note had saidâI had to fix a date and time with a local magazine for an editorial shoot they had been discussing with my boss for months now. The thought made me roll my eyes and I switched the coffee machine off, grabbing the oat milk out of the fridge and brown sugar from the cupboard. The coffee was just a little above half of the cup and I filled it up with the milk, putting in five teaspoonfuls of sugar. I wondered whether Mr. Song would realize I had mixed up his milk on purpose while making his coffeeâsince heâs lactose intolerantâif I ever got the courage to sabotage my boss even if it was silly. But today wasnât that day and I grabbed a tray and placed five cookies on a small plate before I placed both his coffee and the cookies on the tray. I would take them to his office and then print whatever he needed. If maybe I sneaked inside his office before he came in, then maybe I didnât have to face him often as Mrs. Bae would communicate with him through the phone despite them being just a few steps away from each other, I intended on doing that too.
But my steps halted as I returned to the lobby, eyebrows furrowing as the glass to Mr. Songâs office was blurred and light poured outside from underneath the closed door. Oh, had he come in early? My eyebrows furrowed as I wondered whether I was hallucinating, had I been so lost in thought I didnât hear the elevator, his footsteps, and the closing of the door? I could space out annoyingly well, so maybe that really was the case. I sighed and walked towards my desk, needing a second to gather my courage and steel my nerves as my eyes fell on the unlocked computer. So, Mr. Song not only came in earlier but he also unlocked Mrs. Baeâs computer before heading inside his office. That was rather confusing, and just when I had started wondering whether someone had broken in on our floor, I heard his unmistakable raspy and deep voice coming through the glass that separated us. I couldnât make out what he was saying, but it was Song Mingi, no doubt. Glancing at the door and then down at the computer, I decided that I didnât want to enter his office twice today if it really wasnât necessary so, I quickly printed the monthly expenses and bound them together after placing them in order. The numbers were so high that I struggled to read them correctly, but it wasnât surprising, the company was huge and what they expertise in was even bigger.
I grabbed the papers and the tray into my hands, mindful of my steps as I headed for Mr. Songâs office door, taking a deep breath as I paused in front of it. He was still talking, probably on the phone, and I decided it was best I slipped in and out while he was distracted, so I knocked and went inside without waiting for his answer.
âYes, I know.â His voice was harsh and tinged with annoyance as I veered my way around his office like an expert, having been inside too often. Who do you think cleaned up his mess and dusted off his shelves? Exactly, me because I couldnât handle watching Mrs. Bae ruin her already aching back and knees, âHonestly? I donât fucking care. I told you I couldnât design it and produce it in a month, so is it really my fault that your superiors are blaming you now?â
I was curious what this was about, but I knew my place and not to snoop around, so I just headed for his desk hopeful that Mr. Song wouldnât notice me as his chair was swivelled around to face the huge windows overlooking the bustling morning city, mist having settled in the distance where it was closer to the mountains. The view was beautiful from here and I often found myself gazing out the windows when I had to be inside Mr. Songâs office, wondering if Iâd ever earn enough to live in a penthouse, it was wishful thinking but at least it made me more determined to work harder.
âThen deal with it.â Mr. Song snapped as I placed the tray on the desk, in its usual spot, and my eyes fell on the back of his head as he scoffed loudly, his fingers drumming against the armrest of the leather chair he sat in. He was so tall that even his massive chair couldnât hide his form and my eyes stuck to his broad shoulders outlined by the shoulder pads of his black jacket before I snapped out of it and moved as quietly as possible to place the documents I had printed in the middle of the desk, âIâm not taking the blame for your incompetence, idiot, call me when you have a real reason to speak with me.â
Just as I had straightened up and took a step back, Mr. Song hung up and groaned as he threw his head back, eyes screwed shut as he groaned, âWhat a fucking idiot, he canât even design his own gadget and then Iâm at fault for prioritising real projects.â
Well, I was sure I wasnât meant to hear his whining and inner monologue said out loud, so I took a tentative step backwards, praying heâd remain with his eyes closed and with his back turned so that I could slip out of his office before heâd even realize I was in there. For a man who regarded himself so highly, he lacked the skill of being aware of his surroundings at all times, something I didnât mind for once. But my hopes were soon crushed as I stepped on something that made noise, eyes widening as I froze, watching as Mr. Songâs eyebrows furrowed for a second, âAh, Joohyun, morning. Can you please call upââ
Of course, heâd call Mrs. Bae by her name without any regard to her age and accomplishments, I wasnât even surprised he failed to respect the only person who remained stuck to his side in this company, vouching for him when nobody else did as few people liked the CEO. But his eyes opened and his words stuck in his throat as we made contact, albeit a little silly as his head had fallen off the headrest and he was looking at me cross-eyed. The speed with which he swivelled the chair around and fixed his posture should have been comical, but I knew what was coming and so I didnât enjoy it. The slight worry and annoyance were gone from his face in the blink of an eye, replaced with a chilling arrogance and a self-assured smirk as his eyes very shamelessly ran all over my body, checking me out. I clenched my jaw and fixed my posture as well, plastering on the corporate smile that I wished conveyed the message of âfuck yourself, Song Mingiâ, but it apparently didnât as he intertwined his fingers and placed his elbows on the table to lean forward, tongue poking out to lick his lips.
âMy, my, if only Joohyun looked anything like you, Iâd come in early every morning.â His smirk only spread wider, eyes shining with a newfound resolve as he waited eagerly for a reaction, for anything. But it didnât come as I remained impassive, eyes boring into his with nonchalance and coldness as I burned away on the inside, screaming and cursing at him in my mind. How dare he disrespect the lovely Mrs. Bae and disregard all her sacrifices made for his ungrateful ass just because I was young and relatively alright looking?!
âMrs. Bae is sick and until she returns I will be replacing her, but I suppose youâve been informed of the changes, sir.â I tried to keep my voice levelled so that I wouldnât snap at him, but it was a little hard as he bit his bottom lip when I addressed him as âsirâ. I didnât want to think about it for even a second and I suppressed a sigh as he leaned back in his chair, legs spreading wide as he let his eyes run over my body again. Fucker, I hope he swallows his coffee wrong, maybe I should prepare his coffee with regular milk from now on, âThe monthly expenses and payments that still have to be made are on the desk, sir, I have printed them as Mrs. Bae does.â
He glanced at the bound paperwork for a second before his lips pursed, eyes falling back on me. There was a slight change to his features, the quick glimmer of curiosity as he regarded me with inquiring eyes, but it was gone again as he rubbed his plump bottom lip with his forefinger, his hands littered with rings that were huge and somehow looked classy on him instead of making him look like a wannabe punk. For a CEO, he certainly wasnât afraid to dress however he wanted while still being mindful that he was at his workplace. Sometimes he wore suits that highlighted his body and muscles in the right way, turning heads and having me throw him a second glance as he waltzed inside his office, and sometimes he wore outfits that you only saw on the runway, like today. His attire was all-black, non-conferring to societyâs gender norms and unique in its way. He wore a blouse that seemed to fall a little lower on one shoulder, tucked inside pants that reached the floor with a skirt over them that reached just below his knees, his jacket cropped and with shoulder padding. The silver chains around his neck only added to the outfit and I couldnât deny that he was quite the sight to look at with his black hair pushed back, and his undercut fresh. It made him look sharper, it defined his high cheekbones, and with his hair pushed back like that his eyes only became sharper and more intimidating.
âTrying to leave an impression on me already, huh?â His chuckle was mocking and laced with an undertone that almost had me marching up to him and punching the shit out of him, âItâll take a few months before I can say whether youâre qualified for this job, sugar, newbies are great but they always fuck up, no offence.â
âNone taken,â I grinned, trying to contain my rage and pride to lengthen my stay at the company, âIâve been working here for four years, Mr. Song.â
He blinked once, then gulped, and then his eyebrows furrowed in confusion as he took me in again, but finally not with lustful eyes but plain confusion as he probably tried to recall a time heâd seen me before. Instead of being offended that my own boss, the man I shared a floor with and crossed paths with in the hallway more than once, didnât recognize me, I felt accomplished that I managed to dodge him for a complete four years. Weâve ridden the elevator together not once, but I huddled in the corner and always waited for him to get off first in order to stay out of his sight, I just couldnât stand the man and it was obvious to anyone with a pair of eyes.
âAh, perhaps if I hear your nameâŚâ He trailed off and then eyed his coffee, eyebrows twitching as his eyes lingered on them, hand reaching for a cookie reluctantly.
âFive teaspoonfuls of sugar and a quarter of oat milk, just the way you like it.â It actually felt freaking awesome seeing the confused and slightly taken aback expression on Mr. Songâs face, who knew Iâd enjoy being in his presence for once, âAnd Iâm Miss Jang.â
âJangâŚ?â He asked quickly but I just remained smiling, not about to tell him my name. He could look it up very easily with a search in the database, either way, if he was curious enough.
âIâm the secretary assistant, so donât worry, I know everything I need to know.â I ignored his question and took a step towards the door, signalling that I was out of his office in the next five seconds, âLetâs both pray Mrs. Bae returns fast, I quite enjoy shadowing her.â Instead of having to face you, but I didnât add that to my short speech.
Mr. Songâs eyes narrowed as he took in my retreating form and for a split second, I noticed annoyance on his features, making me feel victorious in a way I never imagined I could, âYeah, yeah, whatever. Sheâs too stubborn to remain sick for long, sheâll be back soon, but until then I expect nothing but excellence from you, I would hate to fire you if youâve been working for me for four years. Anyways, whenâs my first meeting?â
âAt eleven, sir.â I checked the time, two more hours until then.
âGood, call Miss Kim and tell her I have something to discuss with her.â He paused to grab his cup of coffee and I refrained from rolling my eyes at his theatrics, âTell her to come as fast as possible and that weâll talk in my office.â
Or fuck, is what he meant but didnât say. I hummed in order to swallow the scoff that threatened to leave my lips and bowed my head just slightly, in the way I knew it was enough to be respectful but still not that much. But Mr. Song wasnât looking at me anymore so he wouldnât see, he was too busy flipping through the paperwork as he sipped his coffee. I gripped the handle of the door but paused in the doorway, eyes falling on the unwrapped and empty package of a condom I had stepped on just minutes ago, âIâm not cleaning that up too, pick it you yourself, Mr. Song.â
And when his head snapped up with a scowl, eyes following the direction I was pointing at, he scoffed loudly and gave me a sharp glare. I smiled in a way that I knew couldnât outwardly be catalogued as a âfuck youâ smile, but it also made sure to convey that I wasnât dumb nor his rag that he could throw around and find amusement in. Then, without waiting to be dismissed, I slipped through the door and walked towards my desk, a smirk making its way on my lips as I graciously sat in Mrs. Baeâs chair, swivelling closer to the desk as I went to raise my hand and flip my boss off, but suddenly, the blur from the windows was gone and I went rigid, hand already midway raised. Mingiâs arm was outstretched as he held the controller, eyes glaring and fixed on me as I scoffed and returned his fierce glare, picking up the central telephone to dial Miss Kim and ask her to come to Mr. Songâs office.
I guess today would be exhausting in all the different ways I didnât think possible before.
           And I was right, it was exhausting in a way that had both my blood boiling and making me feel resigned as I was finally able to shut the computer off, the sun about to set any minute now. I had to stay for longer than expected as Mrs. Bae had a lot of workload, and without having an assistant to help out, I had to do it all on my own. I couldnât complain about that as long as Mrs. Bae was healthy and up on her feet in the following ways, I would fill in for her and work even nights because I respected her and loved her a lot. She was a motherly figure and a good guide for both office-related and life-related things. I couldnât wait to see her and hear her voice, already missing her dad jokes and shrill laughter. But perhaps what I missed the most was that she was the only one who could put Mr. Song in his place, something he desperately needed.
The blurry effect stayed off the windows the whole day and I felt Mr. Songâs sharp eyes on me more often than not, it was slowly driving me up the wall. I knew what he was playing at, he didnât like my attitude towards him and he was trying to find reasons to get rid of me. But he couldnât because I was trained by Mrs. Bae and I was damn good at my job, there was a reason why I survived four years at the company without working as an engineer or down at the lobbyâMr. Song rarely meddled with the lobby girls, and perhaps that was the only smart thing he was capable of doing. But now I had him on my back the whole day, making me uncomfortable as I sat in Mrs. Baeâs chair rigidly and with an aching back by how strained it was, fingers spasming from how much I had been typing away on the keyboard, and a crazy itch to finally go home. At least he wasnât a complete ass and told me to get lunch while he was in the meeting, even handing me his card which I, obviously, declined. He had a peculiar look in his eyes that I couldnât decipher, and then Wooyoung was up on our floor to fetch Mr. Song with a shit-eating grin on his lips.
âAh, my favourite person in the whole wide world!â He had called loudly while Mr. Song was inside his office, door open, gathering paperwork, files, and the jacket he had discarded hours ago. My eyes narrowed at Wooyoung as I paused writing the email for the editorial photoshoot and leaned forward, raising my chin.
âArenât you supposed to be annoying your engineer friends?â I raised an eyebrow as Wooyoungâs grin only grew in size, âYou seem to be lost, this isnât your floor, Dr Jung.â
Wooyoung gave me a deadpanned look at the title I used as he leaned forward, resting his arms against the top part of the desk, âDonât call me doctor at our workplace, dummy.â
âDonât call me a dummy at our workplace.â I mocked Wooyoung and he glared at me before he stole a gummy bear out of the bowl placed there for our clients.
âWell, I see youâre doing just fine,â Wooyoung spoke while chewing, eyes running over the place, âThe secretary role suits you; I should snap a picture for Sooyoung to see.â
âDonât you dare.â I snapped and stood up to snatch the bowl of gummies when Wooyoung went to grab another one, âItâs for the clients, Wooyoung, and stop bothering Sooyoung while sheâs at work. Besides, I already sent her a picture.â
âOf course you did.â He rolled his eyes and pouted as he swiftly leaned over the desk and managed to snatch a gummy still, making me gasp as my eyes widened, giving him a nasty look, âHowâs working with your worst nightmare? Have you flipped him off already? Or have you cursed his name out in the bathroom? I bet you switched up his milk for a regular one like, you said youâd doââ
âWooyoung, itâs nice seeing you on time for once.â Mr. Songâs sharp voice interrupted us, and I gave Wooyoung a warning look before I smoothed my skirt out and placed the bowl of gummies back in its place, âAlthough the blazer and your pants donât matchââ
âThey do!â Wooyoung cut our boss off with a whine as Mr. Song came closer, âMy fashion sense is better than yours.â
âYou wish,â I muttered under my breath as I settled in the chair, thinking that it was quiet enough, but both men looked at me at the same time, making my eyes widen for a fraction of a second. Mr. Songâs impassive façade broke as he gave me a smirk, plump lips pursing as he let his eyes drop to my collarbones and explore my exposed shoulders due to my blouse. I fought back an eye roll and just sighed as I looked back at Wooyoung, âTell Sooyoung when you see her that I might get off late, weâll postpone our dinner for another day.â
âYes!â Wooyoung fist bumped the air in glee and I fixed my glare on the side of his head as he eagerly took the files our boss was holding, âAfter Friday, I wouldnât have survived another drunken dinner so soon. Imagine my poor ears having to listen to you whine about ourââ
âGoodbye, Wooyoung.â I interrupted him with urgency, aware of the panic that coated my features as he snickered like the evil bastard he was, eyeing Song Mingi from the corner of his eyes as the man looked between us with curiosity written over his features. But then it was gone just as Wooyoung opened his mouth, Mr. Song was giving me a sharp look.
âCall Miss Kim and tell her thereâs been a change to our plans, Iâm busy tonight.â I wanted to tell him that I wasnât his messenger, but as his secretary, I pretty much was. I nodded and pulled my chair closer to the desk, getting ready to finish the email when Mr. Song continued, âAnd get back to work.â
I bit my tongue to refrain from wishing him a lovely descent into hell, and I knew I wasnât able to hide my irritated face well enough because Wooyoung snickered as Mr. Song took off towards the elevator, my best friendâs boyfriend lingering just behind him. He gave me a wink before he was right behind our boss, and I sighed as I got back to typing, catching the beginning of their conversation about some issues theyâd run into while designing the new prototype. But other than that quick interaction, Mr. Song ignored me for the rest of the day minus the fact that he was spying on me from his office whenever he could, eyes boring into the side of my head and making me type just a little harsher than necessary.
But Mr. Song said something about being busy and not wanting to be bothered anymore half an hour ago, and after he closed and locked his door, the glass became all blurry and I understood the message: I was dismissed, I could finally head homeâand head home I did, more eager than ever before. The metro was busy as most people were, similar to me, headed home and crowding the place. I stayed a decent distance away from the tracks and typed away on my phone as there was a commotion not too far from me. I didnât react to it, used to the loudness and sometimes crazy people that came down to ride the metro. However, my dismissal quickly turned into alarm when there was a loud shout and a pained cry followed right after it and people ran left and right, knocking into me and almost sending me to the dirty ground. I stumbled and tightened my grip on my phone, not understanding the sudden hysteria until it was too late.
The crowd had cleared up enough so that the scene was visible to me, and I gasped as a woman lay on the ground, clutching her side as blood pooled underneath her. Despite living in a big city where crime was inevitable, I had never come across a scene like this and I felt frozen, terrified, and all of a sudden too dumb to do anything. People were screaming around us, mostly male voices demanding something, but my eyes remained fixated on the crying woman as her hands trembled and sobs echoed despite the loud commotion. Someone next to me was calling the ambulance and cops, at least five men surrounded the wounded woman and screamed at someone that I still couldnât see, and just when somebody shoved me and told me to get away, I snapped out of it, but it was too late. A calloused hand was wrapped around my throat as cold metal pressed against my throat, already wet and dripping red with blood from the aggressorâs previous attack.
âDonât make me do it!â The man screamed at the top of his lungs as I was rendered frozen, heart beating out of my chest and breath stilled in my throat, âDonât make me kill her too!â
I went even more rigid, if possible, body shaking from fear as I remained silent, eyes darting around the place and silently crying out for help with my eyes, âListen, we can settle this, no need to harm her too.â
âYouâll immobilise me if I let her go,â The manâs voice that held me captive thundered over my head and I tried to gulp but was afraid the movement would make the blade cut into my skin, âIâm not going to jail. She had it coming, she was a cheating bitch!â
âAlright, we get it, man!â A man that was crouched next to the wailing woman snapped, eyes burning with passion as he turned to face us, âYou got what you wanted, the woman youâre holding right now is innocent, let her go.â
âDonât tell me what to do!â At the shout and jerk of my captorâs body, I whimpered and grabbed onto his sleeve as I felt the cold blade press much harder into my skin, making my lips tremble as I fought back tears. I tried to pull the manâs arm away, desperately so, but he was relatively stronger, âStop moving around, bitch, if you donât want to die!â
I was breathing hard by now, trying to keep it together, but I was failing as my vision became blurred by tears that I tried to hold in. I could hear sirens in the distance and the people around the woman fussed about as they tried to stop her bleeding, but it didnât seem to help. I wished someone would snatch me away from the psycho holding me and save me, but I knew the bleeding woman needed the help more than I didâunless I was injured too, who knew, maybe Iâd never get to see tomorrow. The thought was frightening and I gulped down another whimper as the man's fingers dug into my shoulder as he kept me pressed against himself, he was breathing even harder than I was, his chest moving up and down quickly against my back.
âListen, the woman youâre holding right now did nothing to you.â Another person tried to reason, a soft-spoken boy who was crouched right in front of the injured woman, hands bloody and eyes hardened, âSheâs a complete stranger to you, she doesnât even know who you are. If you want another personâs blood on your hands and a lifetime sentence, then by all means, go ahead and kill her too.â
I went to protest with a whine, but I felt the manâs grip loosen after a few seconds as he cursed under his breath. I was shaking, still clutching my purse in both of my hands as I had dropped the one holding onto the manâs arm out of fear of agitating him even more. Gasps could be heard above us, where the entrance of the metro was, and suddenly a peculiar sound filled the space. It sounded mechanical but not quite, hard and scraping like metal, and it was loud. The sirens were even louder now and I knew help was close by, I could only hope it came before I suffered any serious injuries. My heart was thumping so fast I was sure the artery in my neck was pulsating too, just the more inviting to be slashed or stabbed. The thought made me shudder and just as I was about to open my mouth and plead for my life too, something red and robot-like descended only a few feet away from us. Everyone gasped and murmured, my own eyes widened as I stared at the robot-like red machine, all armour and menacing looking from up close.
I had only seen Iron Man on TV, and suddenly, everything I had heard about the anonymous superhero seemed to be true. The person behind the iron armour was tall with wide shoulders and narrow hips as the costume moulded onto his body perfectly, and the personâs face was concealed by a mask that never came off, teasing the public of who could bear it. Despite knowing that the person behind the mask had no mal-intention and was here to rather save me, I couldnât help but watch it with doubtful eyes, intimidated by the loomingly tall body and firm structure of the costume. There was a collective moment of pure silence, everyone holding their breaths as they waited for Iron Man to do something. The man holding me cursed loudly this time and I gasped as my eyes widened, his knife digging into my skin so that it scrapped my skin. I bit my bottom lip and tried to refrain from crying despite every particle of my body crying out in desperation to be freed and finally saved.
âWell, what do we have here, huh?â The superheroâs voice sounded somewhat robotic, but it wasnât hard to make out that the personâs voice was grave, deep, and rather sharp as he spoke, âTerrorizing innocent women at the metro, is that a new hobby of yours? Did your mother not love you enough or what?â
âShut up!â The man screamed and made me flinch as it made my ears ring, and suddenly I doubted that Iron Man was here to save the day. Why in hell would he be antagonizing an armed man holding a hostage?! I hoped the superhero could see my glare as I blinked my tears away, suddenly my terror blending together with anger due to nobody doing anything to help me, âWhat the fuck do you know about love, you iron fucker?!â
The armoured man chuckled and it was raspy almost, âI donât fuck iron, but my costume is made of iron, hence the nameââ
âCut the attitude!â The man hissed and I gulped, fidgeting around and reaching inside my purse to see whether I had anything on me to use as a weapon to free myself since nobody was doing anything real to help me, âIâll kill this bitch!â
âDonât call her a bitch, you lowlife.â Iron Man snapped with irritation and I paused, eyes boring into the mask where its eyes were. At least Iron Man seemed to be a decent man when he wasnât mocking and teasing the criminal, âNow, Iâll tell you how this goesââ
âJust shut the fuck upââ
âIf you interrupt me one more time, Iâll blast off your face, dude.â The patience of Iron Man seemed to have snapped all at once as he raised his arm, something blue glowing in the middle of the iron palm. It didnât look friendly nor like it wouldnât hurt as it twisted and turned, accumulating more and more energy, âLike I was saying, this can go two ways. You release her and I take you to the officers without unnecessary injuries or you keep being foolish and Iâm forced to take you down to free her, which are you choosing?â
âFuck yourself!â The man turned his head and spat on the ground, making my face scrunch up in disgust as my body continued to tremble, wondering how Iron Man could hurt my captor without hurting me in the process as well. Certainly, whatever thing he meant to blast at the man wasnât smart enough to go around me or dodge me, no matter how I tried looking at the situation, neither looked like I would get out of this unscathed. But if my hope in the superhero faded, it returned when the cops and paramedics finally showed up, spilling down the stairs, the cops pointing their guns at me and the man as the medics ran to the injured woman to help her and take her away to the nearest hospital. I gulped, counting the seven officers as they closed in on us, stopping just behind Iron Man as they assessed the situation.
âSir.â The captain addressed Iron Man and the superhero ignored him besides the small nod of his head, âWeâll handle it from here.â
âHow?â Iron Man chuckled, apparently amused meanwhile I was seriously on the verge of bursting out in tears. Iâve never had so many weapons pointed at me and I didnât know how to react other than prepare for the pain the bullets would probably leave, âBy harming her too?â
The captain said nothing as he sent the superhero a sharp stare, then faced me with a reassuring smile on his face, âDo not worry, maâam, weâll get you just in a second.â
âCut the crap.â I hissed, surprising everyoneâeven my captorâas my body shook and my voice was laced with fear and annoyance. I wasnât a child they could fool that everyone would be alright, I was conscious that theyâd have to hurt me in order to take down the man holding me, âJust do your job.â
The paramedics rushed the woman above ground, probably to an ambulance, and I wished for nothing more than to be free and sitting in an ambulance where theyâd check for my injuries, hopefully not too many.
âSir, youâll have to drop the knife if you donât want toââ
âMr. S!â A boyish and excited voice called out from behind us and I sighed, mind too tired to keep up with everything that was happening. Just who was this new person and why was nobody doing anything to help me?! But almost as if the newcomer was a mind reader, he called out again, âDonât worry, Iâll take care of it!â
And then everything happened at once, there was web on the manâs wrist that held the knife to my throat, and then it was yanked away, finally letting me breathe without the fear of cutting myself accidentally, and I was shoved really hard. I stumbled as my legs had gone numb, and I was sure I would crash to the ground with a loud and painful thud, but it never happened. What I did crash into was cold and hard, but it wasnât anything like the ground. It was sturdy under my grip as I gasped and gripped onto the iron shoulders of the man, and suddenly, I craved a warm body and some fabric my fingers could dig into for comfort. My chest rose and fell so quickly I became lightheaded as I clung to the superhero with desperation, legs going jelly as he had to hold me up, âItâs fine, youâre fine. Youâre safe, Miss Jang, Iâve got you.â
A sob left my throat but no tears fell from my eyes as the police officers were shouting around us, only making my panic rise as I forced my eyes shut, telling myself that if I couldnât see then it wasnât real. Iron Man tsked and grumbled something intangible before I felt a metallic arm underneath my knees, the other holding me up by my torso, and then I was lifted into the air bridal style and taken away from the scene of the policemen arresting my captor. I tried to reassure myself that everything was fine and that I was safe, but the lack of warm skin and a face I could associate with my saviour only made me more jittery and uncomfortable. Iron Man seemed to realize this as my muscles were tense to the point they were aching, and so, he sat me down on the stairs and tucked me away from the eyes of the world as everyone rushed around us. He stood in a way that he obscured the world for me and I was grateful as I could finally breathe. I held my head in my hands and brought my knees up to my chest, pressing my forehead against my knees, âIâm fine, Iâm fine, itâs over.â
I whispered over and over until my brain finally believed what it was hearing and my muscles relaxed just a little bit, but the trembling never went away. I knew I told Wooyoung to tell Sooyoung I wouldnât go over for dinner tonight, but I didnât think Iâd be able to sleep alone in my apartment tonight.
âAre you hurt?â Iron Man asked as he remained standing, and I gulped and licked my lips, which had become painfully dry in the span of a few minutes.
âNo,â I muttered, keeping my eyes closed, âhe probably scratched me, but Iâm fine.â
âGood, youâre safe.â
âI know.â
My whisper was drowned out by the loud voices of the journalists who made their way down to get the last-minute news just as the cops escorted the man up the stairs. I knew I had to leave a statement and that I would be probably called to the station, but all I wanted to do was get to Sooyoungâs place and soak in a bath until it was time to go to sleep.
âHey, Mr. SonâI mean, Iron Man!â The same boyish voice that apparently actually saved me from my captor was loud and made me cringe as I raised my head and blinked my eyes open.
âStop yelling, idiot.â Iron Man hissed and held the man, Spiderman, back by the shoulder as he skipped over to us.
âOh, sorry.â His voice was slightly distorted, but it was obvious he felt sorry as the eyes of his mask blinked, freaking me out even more than Iron Manâs cold costume. I was very aware that I lived in the same city as certain superheroes, but encountering them felt weird, and if I was being honest, I wasnât much of a fan. I much preferred seeing them on the news and in newspapers. Spiderman, who sounded way too young even with his voice distorted, seemed to be just as tall as Iron Man, if not taller, and he was lean but muscular. It came as no surprise since he crawled around buildings and hopped around in the sky, hanging off his webâyou needed some serious muscles for that, âI didnât mean to startle you, are you both alright?â
âYes, not even a scratchââ
âI was scratched.â I snapped as I looked up at the two, hugging my knees close to my chest still. Spidermanâs mask blinked again and I averted my eyes as it made my skin crawl, âBut Iâm alright, thank you for saving me, Spiderman.â
âSpiderman?!â The iron-clad superhero asked with an edge to his voice, almost as if he was pissed off, âI was the one to come to your rescue firstââ
âAnd yet it was Spiderman who actually did something to save me,â I hissed, utterly spent and pissed off now that I wasnât held at knifepoint anymore, âAll you did was chat away and mock the man, endangering my life even more.â
Silence followed my harsh words but I couldnât care less as I saw a paramedic with kind eyes and a kind smile approach us carefully, greeting the superheroes meekly, âMiss, we will have to check up on you too now.â
âIâm fine though,â I muttered and tried to stand up but found little to no power in my legs, before I could stumble, Iron Man was by my side and helping me up. I looked up at the iron mask and said nothing as I still felt disdain towards the person behind the mask.
âYou donât look fine, Miss Jang.â I huffed and allowed the superhero to help me stand until the paramedic came to my aid, holding me up as the two superheroes followed us up the stairs.
âShould I carry you, maâam?â Spiderman asked with worry, âYouâre a bit pale, I can carry you if you want me to, I know I look scrawny but Iâm actually really strong!â
âI carried her just fine before, do you need assistance?â Iron Man huffed and turned his head sharply towards Spiderman as the two men walked on each side of me and the paramedic. My body was still shaking so it was a little hard to coordinate my legs, but with the help of the paramedic, I was managing just fine, except for the violent thumping of my head and the haze that followed my vision.
âWhat I need is you two shutting up,â As an afterthought since they did save my life, I added, âPlease.â
âSure, maâam, but just let me know if anythingâs wrong, I canââ
âShut up.â Iron Man groaned loudly, and the paramedic snickered as if a situation like this one was something anything out of the ordinary to him.
âYes, Mr. Sonâuh, Iron Man! I mean, Iron Man, sorry sir, Iâll shut up now.â Spidermanâs voice was defeated and a little tight, and I could swear Iron Man muttered a threat under his breath, but once we were up on the surface and all the hustle and bustle of the city hit me, I felt faint. Dangerously faint as I squinted my eyes, the swirling red and blue lights of the ambulance and cop cars blinding me for a second.
âAlright, you can sit in the ambulance and Iâll do a quick check-up.â The paramedic let me know as Spiderman eagerly opened the back of the ambulance and helped the paramedic walk me up and onto the bed, âDo you have anyone we can call to take you home?â
âPark Sooyoung,â I heaved a sigh and opened my purse, âIf she doesnât pick up, then Jung Wooyoung.â
âOh, thatâsââ
âShut up!â I flinched at Iron Manâs harsh tone as he yanked Spiderman by the collar all up in his face, shaking the younger-sounding boy as he just chuckled awkwardly and scratched the back of his head.
âSorry, Mr. S.â
The paramedic snickered again and I handed him over my phone as he grabbed his little light to flash my eyes and momentarily blind me, âSo, because itâs protocol, Iâm going to ask how you feel again. Anything thatâs changed now that weâre above ground?â
âNo, nothing, Iâm feeling fine.â
And then, the whole world went dark.
           I stared at the screen of my phone, I actually had been for a few good minutes now, but my brain didnât register the words. Sooyoung was asking if I was up to grab a quick lunch with her, of course, if my oh-so-lovely boss allowed it, but I was way too distracted by said bossâ deep voice speaking in a hushed tone coming from the kitchen. Itâs been three days since the whole metro fiasco and I had been down at the police station, gave them my statement, and I would be probably called in as a witness once the court date is setâthat fucker isnât getting out of jail after he tried to kill his girlfriend, I wouldnât allow it.
People looked at me weirdly and I heard them whispering behind my back whenever I walked down the hallways as, of course, that idiot of a Wooyoung had run his mouth and now the whole company knew that I almost diedâhis words, not mine. A quick session with the companyâs therapist had her convinced that I was alright and needed no further sessions despite my initial disdain to even go to one because I knew I was fine. Of course, I was a little jumpier and avoided the metro even if it took longer to get to work and then home, but until my mind would fully accept that it was a freak accident and that I was at the right place at the wrong time, I couldnât help but indulge to the small voice of fear at the back of my mind. Sooyoung has been kinder than usual, offering up her spacious couch if I felt like crashing over at her place, but quite frankly, since Wooyoung was almost always over I preferred the quiet of my own apartment, even if I had to triple-check that I locked the front door before I went to sleep.
I was fine, I really wasâand this isnât me trying to convince myselfâitâs been three days after all, and to be frank, the fact that these so-called superheroes actually do their job was another comforting thought. Well, Spiderman at least does, canât say much about Iron Man. The only âhelpâ he offered was to stall and distract my captor, something me and the other on-lookers were managing just fine on our own too. But still, I felt a little bit of gratitude for the iron-clad superhero too for holding me and reassuring me when my brain was fogged up with terror and conviction that I was going to die. But now, three days later, things that seemed insignificant at the moment came back in flashes that had me questioning myself whether it was a fragment of my imagination or it truly had been said.
The first and biggest issue that seemed to concern me was the fact that Iron Man seemed to know my name when it wasnât said or mentioned at the scene at all. It didnât even occur to me at that moment as I was too wrapped up in the fact that a knife no longer put my life at risk, and even welcomed the familiarity and reassurance the superhero brought with his words. But now that I was conscious and no longer ridden with fear, I was thoroughly confused. I knew nobody had uttered my name, not even me, so just how was it possible that the iron-clad man had known it? Did superheroes have mind-reading powers too, or was it just common knowledge that Iron Man knew these sorts of things? Had I been hallucinating? But that couldnât be either because I was sure he had said it twice, that mustâve meant something. Like the fact that I wasnât hallucinating.
And then, not because I associate and compare all assholes to my boss, but the way Iron Man mocked my captor sounded a lot similar to the way Song Mingi would talk down on his employees, sneer on his face as arrogancy laced his tone. The voice modulator Iron Man used made it harder to assess any emotion in his tone, but I was sure I have heard a tinge of cockiness in it when he was busy mocking the man instead of saving me from him. It was a far-fetched reach, I knew it, but there was also this gut feeling that told me to trust myself and roll with the delusion. And my intuition had never been wrong before.
The third reason that it all seemed a little suspicious to meâcompletely aware that this was a relative fact and any man could have the physique of my bossâit still made me search up photos of Iron Man that had been taken on a whim for magazines to compare to those editorial shots Song Mingi enjoyed doing. It was a match, their shoulders wide and broad, hips narrow, creating the perfect inverted triangle shape that so many people went crazy over. Their heights seemed to be a match too, both tall intimidatingly so. I read through forums to see what others who had encountered the superhero had to say, and I wasnât surprised to find out that they were rather condescending about him. Apparently, he liked to talk a lot before he got to do the saving, and it put otherâs lives more in danger, sometimes resulting in grave injuries. He spoke like he ruled the whole world and everyone else had to bow down to him, and he oftentimes after saving the victims disregarded them and told them to go on their merry way and be more mindful next time, as if it was their fault that they had fallen victims in the first place.
And lastly, because perhaps it was the most pressing issue after the fact that Iron Man knew my name, it was the certainty that Spiderman seemed to be familiar enough with the other superhero to know his identity and address him by his name. Now, Iron Man stopped the other one each time from saying his name fully, but I had caught the little he had said, and ever since I had been thinking. I have heard others at the workplace address Song Mingi as âMr. Sâ more than once, even Wooyoung liked to call him thatâand truly, âMr. Sonâ could be just an abbreviation for Mr. Song Mingi. I knew I sounded crazy to most, at least to Sooyoung definitely as she laughed when I told her my crazy theory, she didnât understand why out of all the people I suspected my boss. Well, to be fair, I had no reason for that, but given the fact that the superhero showed up quickly to the scene, it was a real possibility. Even Spiderman and the police took longer, the company was right by the metro and Mr. Song specifically told me to go home as he wished to be alone.
Plus, because I knew Sooyoung would still consider me crazy, I told her about the fact that one time when I had been cleaning my bossâ office I discovered a hidden entry while I tried to move a decorative piece on the bookshelf. It looked like some classic villain shit at that time, but I said nothing about it to no one as I was rather complacent about keeping my jobâI was still relatively new at the company. Sooyoung just laughed it off and told me that he probably had a vault in there for all the money and worthy items he owned. In fairness, it sounded plausible if my brain hadnât decided to be suspicious of Song Mingiâs identity.
I had been devising a plan for the past two days, wondering about ways I could find out the superheroâs identity, or how I could catch my boss red-handed, but nothing was smart or subtle enough. Heâd be able to trace it back to me and then all of my hard work at this company would go to waste, I didnât want that. However, before I could start dwelling more on this, I was snapped out of my thoughts as Mr. Songâs voice carried closer to me.
âNo, I told you not to come hereââ Then he cut himself off with a groan, and I quickly straightened up in my chair as Mr. Song rounded the corner, the light in the kitchen switching off behind him. If he was good at something, even I couldnât deny that it was the artificial intelligence he developed and then implemented in the whole building, âIâm not paying for your lunch again, Yunho.â
Gripping my phone a little tighter as I still had to text Sooyoung back, I allowed my eyes to rest on my boss as I took in his form, trying to recall Iron Manâs too at the same time. Mr. Song wore a suit today, all black and extremely form-fitting, with his black hair pushed back, showing off the undercut he thought made him look hotter. His vest expanded over his chest and became narrow at his waist, however, when he turned his back to me, I noticed that he had it pinched in so that it would cling to his hips instead of hanging freely and comfortably. I knew he was a man full of himself, but it was extremely infuriating that he knew how hot he was and he wasnât ashamed to show it off too, âI told you Iâm busy, kid, I canât just free up my schedule whenever your devices go to shit.â
I flinched when Mr. Song suddenly turned, narrowed eyes landing on me as I turned my head and looked down at the computer, pretending to type away on it as I placed my phone next to the mousepad. My boss continued watching me and I tried not to peek at him, unusual to see him wear his thick glasses. Mrs. Bae had told me that he much preferred contacts and that weâd need to order new ones for him from time to time, so it made me fidgety as I wondered whether amidst my workload I had forgotten to order him some new ones, âYunho, youâre a big boy, take care of it yourself.â
And then he rudely hung up as I could hear the other person still speaking on the other end. Mr. Song groaned loudly and my muscles tensed when he approached my desk, coming way too close for comfort. He leaned his hip against the side of it and crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking down at me. I tried not to scowl as I fixed my posture and read through the email that just made it into the inbox.
âSlacking off already?â Mr. Song mused, voice impassive, âItâs barely your fourth day.â
I remained silent and opened the email instead, skimming through it. The magazine for the editorial shoot has proposed a date and time, so, I turned my head and looked at my boss with a bored look on my face, âIs Wednesday next week good for the editorial shoot?â
âI donât know,â He scoffed, a smirk pulling onto his lips, âYouâre my secretary, youâre the one that knows my schedule.â
My jaw clenched as I stared into his sharp eyes for a second longer, hoping that heâd see I wasnât impressed by his jabs, âYour Wednesday is free, sir, thatâs why Iâm asking. It so seems most of your schedules depend on whether youâre in a good mood or not, sir.â
I smiled sweetly as Mr. Songâs eyes narrowed just a little, and then he bent down, his face coming too close for my comfort, âHow attentive of you. Tell them Iâm only available at noon for two hours, and youâre coming too.â
âIâm doing what?â I asked alarmed, eyes widening, âMrs. Bae never had to go with youââ
âBut youâre not Mrs. Bae, are you?â I wished to punch the smirk off his face as his eyes once again took me in closely, travelling lower on my body before they stopped on my lips, making my heart beat just a bit quicker, âSo free up your own schedule and dress in something sexy, canât have you looking like a grandma if youâre to be seen in public with me.â
I couldnât help but gape at his blatant disrespect, palms turning into fists as I turned my chair to face him better, disgusted and irritated as I tried to remain level-headed, âSince itâs my closet and my body, Iâll dress in whatever I find fit and comfortable for such occasion, Mr. Song, thank you for the recommendation though.â
âIt was an order, not a recommendation.â Mr. Songâs smirk widened and my blood boiled as it was clear as day that he was enjoying the exchange, that he was having fun that I was getting heated over this, âI can buy you something pretty, Miss Jang, if thatâs the issue.â
I stood up, unable to control myself as I glared my boss down despite him being obviously taller than me, âI donât need you to buy me anything and I wonât have you order me around unless itâs strictly work-related. Just because your name is Song Mingi and youâre rich and can have anything and anyone, donât think I wonât hurl your ass to court for breaching the contract and for trying to exploit your employees. Iâm not your pet, Song.â
All amusement and arrogance left Mr. Songâs face as his expression turned cold, his sharp eyes running over my features before he hummed, rubbing his bottom lip as his glasses slipped lower on his tall nose, âSweet, Miss Jang, perhaps then you can cancel the lunch with Mr. Park I should be leaving for right now, something more important came up. I assume you can do this much since itâs work-related.â
I gritted my teeth and exhaled, letting my features relax as I plastered on my generic smile and bowed my head just slightly, âSure, Mr. Song, anything else?â
He took a second as he pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose then smoothed out his vest, leaning incredibly close so that I would hear his low voice, âThe celebratory party for our collaboration with the car brand is this Saturday, I assume you know most employees are invited. You werenât since it was Mrs. Bae supposed to come, but since youâre replacing her, Iâll be expecting to see you. Jongho will pick you up half an hour before the event.â
My mouth fell open as Mr. Song hummed and cast me one last glance before he turned and headed for his office, my mind reeling at what just happened. Jongho was his personal driver and assistant, he was almost always at his side when the two were out and about as he also served as Mr. Songâs bodyguard. I tried to form some coherent words and refuse the weird proposition, but Mr. Song was already inside his office, however, he left his door open again. My eyebrows furrowed as I settled back down in my chair, nose picking up on a sweet but musky scent that never failed to invade my nose whenever I went inside my bossâ office. It was the cologne he had been using ever since I got to know him, and my eyebrows furrowed as the elevator suddenly dinged, signalling that someone had come up to our floor. Coming to think of it, despite the metal and the obvious smell of iron, something sweet and musky clung just faintly to Iron Manâs costume the day he had saved me.
âHi!â I flinched at the excited and loud voice, shaking my head to clear the thoughts away as I looked up. I was surprised to see a teenager standing in front of my desk, eyes round and smile brighter than my future as his puffy cheeks were tinged slightly red. He had a scarf around his neck that hid his chin and lips and he pulled his beanie off, ruffling his greenish-bluish-greyish hair, âMy name is Yunho! Iâm here to see Mr. S.â
âUhm,â My eyebrows furrowed as I looked down at my computer to quickly run through Mr. Songâs schedule, âYunho andâŚ?â
âJeong, Jeong Yunho, maâam.â He answered, tone warm and soft and yet boyish at the same time as he rocked back and forth on his heels. I scanned through the schedule but his name didnât pop up.
âWell, I donât see you in here, Mr. Jeong.â I pursed my lips remembering Mr. Songâs orders and what I managed to eavesdrop on while he was on the phone, âBut he did cancel an important lunch, were you just on the phone with him?â
âYeah, some of myâuh, devices for school broke and I need Mr. Songâs help.â The young boy tried with a tentative smile and I hummed in acknowledgement, eyeing him curiously. But before I could tell him that I needed to check with Mr. Song first, the man appeared in the doorway and sighed loudly.
âCome on, Yunho, I donât have all day just because you decided to parade your girlfriend around the city and broke it again.â Mr. Song deadpanned, but I was surprised to see fondness in his eyes as Yunho grinned widely, darting towards my boss after he gave me a cute wave, âMiss Jang, you can go have lunch, weâll be busy for an hour or so, take your time.â
âOh, Miss Jang, thatâs whyââ Yunhoâs eyes widened as if in recognition, and I watched him with confusion as Mr. Song slapped a hand over his mouth and yanked the boy who was slightly taller than him inside his office, door slamming closed behind them, âI didnât know she worked for youââ
âShut up.â
And just like that, my suspicion of their identity intensified. Could Song Mingi actually be Iron Man? I didnât know yet, but I was convinced to find out, and a brilliant idea just came to mind. I grabbed my phone and texted Sooyoung that I was too busy to have lunch today and left for the security room of our building. Call me crazy but my gut feeling was never wrong.
           However, there was a single flaw in my plan. How in the hell was I going to execute it without raising suspicions? But it was too late to dwell on that as I had already knocked on the door and was waiting for the security guy to open it. Chewing on my bottom lip, I wondered which lie would be more believable, and just as I debated on wringing Wooyoung into it too, the door opened. Thankfully it wasnât Chanyeol as heâd be able to tell my bullshit from miles away, so I smiled cheerily and hoped the middle-aged security guard would fall for my lie.
âHello, Iâm Jang Y/N, Iâm Mr. Songâs secretary assistant.â I handed my badge to the security guard and he grunted as he looked over it, handing it back to me, âI was wondering if you could let me take a peek at the security footage. My car was scratched yesterday and Iâd like to see who did it since they didnât bother leaving a note on my windshield.â
I tried my best to look disheartened but also slightly annoyed. The security guard froze for a second and then glanced behind himself, âUh, I mean, I can look at it for you, just give me the car model and license plate.â
Fuck, thatâs not how this was supposed to go. I bit my bottom lip and tried to improvise before the guard caught onto me, âYou seeâŚmy ex works here too and I am pretty sure it was him. We werenât able to settle things nicely and I know heâs still got a vendetta for me. I would hate to make this difficult for you, but Iâve got a restraining order pending and I would need the footage likeâŚright now, you know? I can film it with my phone and later on get it emailed, but my lawyer is expecting it today if it actually was my ex.â
I almost grinned at how put-together and real my lie sounded, proud of myself. The guardâs face fell and I tried to school my expression into something like sadness and worry as he sighed, looking behind himself, âFine, come in.â
I offered him a thankful smile and followed him inside, bowing at the other security guards as they gave us curious looks but greeted me back wordlessly. The guard led me to a different room littered with monitors and I stopped behind the chair he sat in, eyebrows furrowed as he opened a new window and typed in a code I couldnât see as it was protected from view, âThis was yesterday? When?â
âWell,â I fiddled with my fingers and tried to rake my brain for the time Wooyoung left work, âmaybe around six or seven in the evening?â
âYou stay a lot for someone whoâs Mr. Songâs secretary assistant.â The guard made small talk as he typed in some more codes and opened up the app.
âHis secretary is sick so Iâm replacing her for the time being, thereâs a lot of work,â I explained and he hummed, nodding his head in understanding.
âWhen I donât have the overnight shift, I also spend my whole day here,â He didnât sound as bothered as I expected him to be, âThe company is huge so we must work hard to keep it going, Mr. Song appreciates us and treats us well after all.â
Well, I didnât want to crush the false image he had of our boss, but the guard was a man and after all, Song Mingi treated his male employees a lot better and with more respect than his female ones. Besides, I bet he barely came in contact with any of his security guardsâbesides Chanyeol, I supposeâso of course theyâd have a positive image of their boss.
âRight, youâre right,â I answered absentmindedly and watched the guard click onto the screen that looked over the garage, clicking some more to rewind the footage to yesterday.
âWhat car are we looking at?â He asked and I almost groaned, trying to remember the model of Wooyoungâs car.
âItâs a Mercedes-Benz, the newer type.â The guard paused and gave me a look over his shoulder, âSorry, my ex is part of the engineering team who are developing the new prototype, and I never bothered asking for the modelâs name but Iâll know when I see it!â
âI see.â The man muttered and clicked some more and there it was, the footage of Wooyoungâs car but he was nowhere in sight yet, âIâll speed it up since you donât know the exact time, tell me when you see him.â
âThank you.â I gave him a wide smile and the guard grunted as he pressed play, people and cars moved quickly on the screen, but not so quickly that we wouldnât be able to recognize them. However, this is where the issue of not having a well-thought-out plan came into play. I had no idea how to get the guard to show me footage of Mr. Songâs office, and I was also sure heâd never show it to me and would even get me fired. I tried to think hard of a way just as I spotted Wooyoung headed towards his car, I sighed but spoke up, âThatâs him!â
The guard stopped the video to slow it down to regular speed, and then pressed play again, making me chew on my bottom lip and wonder whether Iâd be fired if I knocked him out right now. There must be cameras inside this place too and just to make sure, I looked up towards the corner and saw the blinking red light of the CCTV. I sighed but focused back on the screen just as the guardâs phone rang. He cursed as he looked down at his phone and then paused the footage, swivelling around in his chair.
âI have to take this call; itâll take a few minutes.â He said as he stood and hurried towards the door, âIâll be back and then we can have a look at the footage together.â
âSure, take your time!â I grinned at him and waved him off as he quickly left, accepting the call before the door was even closed behind him. Bingo, this was my time to shine. I waited for the guardâs voice to fade into the background and to make sure that no other guard came onside, and then I took my spot in the chair and swivelled closer to the screens. It took me a second to realize how to switch between the many screens, but having paid attention to the guard I realized that it was easier to moderate the system than I initially thought. I clicked on the window that had Mr. Songâs office and squinted my eyes as I watched him and Yunho huddled together at his desk, things pushed to the side as they both were leaning over something. I searched the screen for something that would make the image larger and grinned when I spotted the emoticon, clicking on it quickly as I was curious to see what got the two men so concerned.
Something small, a device as they had called it, was placed on the desk as they crowded around it, lips moving as they spoke to each other. The younger boy had disregarded his backpack, coat, scarf and beanie on the leather sofa and seemed rather comfortable despite this being the first time I saw the two together. But based on Mr. Songâs body language and the way he spoke to him, I knew the two were familiar with each other. A little intrigued myself by that little device, I found myself curiously watching the footage, a yelp almost leaving my mouth when the two men sprung back as something wet exploded out of it. It covered the two in a sticky-like substance and I watched amazed as Mr. Songâs rigid expression melted into that of amusement as Yunhoâs head was thrown back, body shaking from his laughter. It only took another second before Mr. Song was also laughing, pulling his glasses off and nudging Yunho as the taller one clung to my boss and threw more of that weird substance at Mr. Song. I had never seen my boss so laid back and happy so it took me a second to snap out of it and stop admiring his crooked smile through the CCTV, subsequently remembering why I was here.
Adrenaline rushed through my system as I realized the guard could be back anytime and catch me red-handed, surely Iâd be fired with a case on my hands then, and despite Song Mingi being a nightmare, the paycheck and people working here were too good for me to want to actually leave this company. So, I found the option that allowed me to rewind the footage, only to get my hopes crushed when it asked for a code. I bit my bottom lip and tried to recall the numbers the guard had typed in since I took a peek at the keyboard, but it was fruitless. I found myself slightly panicking and pulling at the collar of my blue striped shirt, the chain of my badge brushing against my hand. My eyes widened and I looked down at it wonderingly, could it work? Pressed by time, I decided to try my luck once again as I flipped my badge and searched for my security number on it. I glanced back at the screen and decided to do it, type in my security number. The worst that could happen was the artificial host that Mr. Song designed would recognize someone was trying to âhackâ into the system and shut down the whole company while alerting the police and Mr. Songâlovely.
Sweating a little as my finger hovered over the enter button, I took a deep breath and swiftly pressed it as I had wasted too much time already. To my surprise, the screen started loading as it scanned the code and then suddenly it flashed black before a new window popped up asking for a date and time. My jaw dropped open in surprise and I fumbled for a second as my heart thundered in my chest, unable to celebrate my victory as I pressed in the date and approximate time with shaky fingers, chewing on my bottom lip. I mustâve eaten the lip tint already despite applying it this morning with how much I bit and licked at my lips due to being nervous. The screen loaded once again and then there it was. Mr. Song in his office, all alone, the hallway dark outside as I had left just a few minutes ago. He was sat in his chair, leaned back with his legs spread wide open as he stared out the window, running his fingers through his hair. Something seemed to get his attention as a red light flashed on his desk, and I realized it was coming from the thing I assumed was his desk clock. His lips moved but there was no sound as the cameras only recorded images, and then I watched as Mr. Songâs jaw clenched and eyebrows furrowed. He sprung out of his chair and rushed towards the massive staircase, his fingers brushing against the books and the decorative piece I accidentally discovered myself.
I wasnât surprised to see the staircase moving, making way to a dark passageway that was lit up as Mr. Song quickly hurried down, disappearing from the camera. I looked over the other windows and realized that there were no cameras in the room he had just gone in, so I prepared my phone's camera pointing it at the screen, and pressed record. The wait made it worse; my heart was thumping fast and every sound outside the door made me jump, but just when I considered fast-forwarding, Song Mingi appeared in the frame once again. No, not Song Mingi but Iron Man. Its mask was still open so nobody could even deny it that it wasnât Song Mingi and I gasped as I watched him walk towards his window while pressing buttons on the left arm of his suit. The mask closed and the window slid to the left, making way for Iron Man to leave the office. And then, he was off, flying towards the metro station and leaving me gaping as I paused the footage and stopped my recording. My fingers shook as I fell back in the chair and I ran my fingers through my hair, not having actually expected Mr. Song to be Iron Man.
Of course, I was quite suspicious and even almost fully convinced it was him, but I fully expected to be proven otherwise since I was only being delusional, as Sooyoung had claimed. But no, it was real, my gut feeling was right once again. I took a second to try and wrap my mind around my findings and rationalize my next thought, but there were loud noises outside the room and I panicked, clicking through the windows and struggling to get rid of the footage I had just watched as I couldnât find the âxâ button. The door opened just as I jumped out of the chair and raised my phone as if I had gotten an urgent text or phone call.
âSorry about that, it was an urgentââ
âMr. Song just texted me that he needs me up at the office, thank you but Iâll come back sometime else!â I rushed out as the security guard looked at me confused, stepping aside when I hurried towards the door.
âOh, if you tell me the license plate, I can email it toââ
âDonât worry about it!â I gave him a bright smile and a tap on his shoulder before I dashed outside, heart beating fast as I clutched my phone to my chest, the video in my gallery glaring back at me as I ran for the stairs, trying to keep my legs steady due to the heels I wore. But what would I do now? Do I tell Mr. Song that I know who he is? That I know heâs Iron Man? Or do I try to exploit this since heâs always an asshole and even a jerk to me? Does Mrs. Bae even know? What would she do in this situation? Sheâd certainly be disappointed in me if she were to know I tried blackmailing my boss, but if Mr. Song had been a nice person, then I wouldnât have tried my luck with this crucial information on my hands.
Blackmailing it is, then.
           The rest of the day felt like torture. Pacing up and down outside Mr. Songâs office while he was busy with his meetings and who knows what else didnât help at all with soothing my nerves, and despite a quick Google search of effective blackmailing tactics, I still came up empty-handed. I had to admit that I wasnât as brave as I had once regarded myself, but if there was one thing I knew about myself, it was that I was stubborn and determined to go through with this no matter what. I didnât have an exact reason as to why I was doing this, but I was self-aware enough to realise that I wanted to feel in control, that I wanted to show Mr. Song that he wasnât untouchable and neither the hot shit he believed himself to be. Of course, he could fire me and blacklist me at all companies, but as Wooyoung once had said, why live a boring life when you can bring a little edge and excitement into it by fucking it up yourself. He was right, but I didnât know whether taking advice from someone like Wooyoung was smart or not.
So, without wanting to gain anything out of blackmailing Song Mingi, I decided to stay for as long as he did, and just be upfront when heâd be on his way home. Surely, heâd be too tired by then to give too many fucks about his stupid secretary assistantânow secretary replacementâand maybe heâd offer me more money, whichâŚI would accept, obviously, but not without making a few demands like, heâd have to behave if he wanted to talk to me and respect me like any other male employee he had. Surely, I wasnât asking for much, but with my boss, you never knew what was too much.
So, when it was well after working hours and my legs and back ached from sitting all day long, I decided to brew myself some tea and wait for another hour before Iâd finally go home. Mr. Song had been cooped up in his office for hours now, the door closed and locked, and the windows were blurred so that only the light pouring out from underneath his door was the only visible thing and a tell-tale sign that he was still at the company. I couldnât lie, I was actually quite curious about what he was doing in there, but my pride wouldnât allow me to ask himâmaybe I could ask Mrs. Bae once she had returned. While the kettle whistled and sizzled as I poured the hot water into my cup, I failed to hear that Mr. Song unlocked his door and opened it with a loud groan, too caught up in not spilling the hot water like I had done so before many times. With two spoonfuls of honey in it and the teabag thrown into the bin, I smiled in content as I made to return to my desk. Since I was still here, I figured I could phone up the accountant and settle the monthly appointment he had with Mr. Song, but I was scared out of my mind once I spotted Mr. Songâs tall frame leaning against the doorframe. His arm was up and pressing into the doorframe. His hair looked dishevelled, his black shirt was untucked from his pants with the top buttons unbuttoned, and his vest forgotten somewhere in his office.
I halted as if I was caught doing something bad and stared back at my boss as he fixed his thick glasses. He pursed his lips and looked rather displeased at seeing me, but his eyes curiously fell onto the cup I was holding, mindful of the hot ceramic, âWhat are you drinking?â
âWildberry tea,â I answered and cleared my throat, resuming my walk over to my desk. Mr. Song hummed and licked his lips, eyes stuck to my form as I gave him a questioning look once I sat down in my chair.
âCould you make me some too?â He asked, sounding so unlike himself as his tone was laced with exhaustion, âIs it sweet?â
âYeah, itâs sweet,â I said as he tapped the doorframe before he turned to head back inside his office.
âMake me some!â He called over his shoulder and I rolled my eyes, slouching in my chair. I didnât want to get up again and fetch him some tea when my feet were killing me, he could get it himself, but he was too lazy and I knew he had fun walking me around all day as if I were his pet, it was infuriating. But perhaps this was my chance to finally do what I was here for, blackmail him. I grinned as I got up from my chair with a newfound passion, hurrying towards the kitchen to pour my boss tea and add two spoonfuls of honey. I placed the cup on a tray as well as three chocolate chip cookies, a napkin, and then I headed for Mr. Songâs office after I fetched my phone. It sat heavy in my dress pantsâ pocket as I knocked on the open door as a heads up that I was heading in, and then I walked inside, my red high heels clicking loudly against the marble floor as it was dead silent in Mr. Songâs office.
It was dimly lit now, unlike when the door was closed and locked, and I let my eyes quickly run over the place as they lingered on the hidden door, it was closed, of course. I averted my eyes and looked back at my boss, whose eyebrows were furrowed and glasses discarded in front of him as he stared at his computerâs screen with mild annoyance on his face. Some strands of his black hair stuck up in places in a funny way, and I gulped down the chuckle that threatened to escape my lips, It was rather unusual seeing Mr. Song so stressed and pressed by whatever had him annoyed.
âHereâs your tea,â I announced as I came to a stop next to him, not too close though, and placed the tray carefully on the desk, in its usual spot. Mr. Song hummed, his eyes still glued to the screen, and too curious for my own good, I took a peek at it, surprised to find him reading the news about a war thatâs been ongoing for way too long now. I never took Mr. Song as a person who would worry about others or would feel pressured to do something, but the creases on his forehead and the slight sneer on his lips were rather obvious factors that he wasnât pleased with the development of the war. And then, looking at the article for a little longer, I realized they were bashing his weapons and his company. Now it made sense that he looked annoyed, suddenly I didnât feel as brave as before to tell him that I knew he was Iron Man.
âDid you put sugar in it?â He suddenly asked and glanced at me, making me stand up straight and quickly avert my eyes from his computerâs screen.
âNo, itâs better with honey,â I answered and his eyebrows only furrowed further as he glanced at the tray then back at me. He fell back in his chair and heaved a long sigh, chewing on his bottom lip. The longer I looked at him, the more I realized something was bothering him. I didnât dare ask whether anything was wrong, and he said nothing as he continued looking at me. My heart had started beating faster and I gulped as my phone seemed to weigh bricks in my pocket, a reminder of why I was still at the company and not at home, in my bathtub soaking up my flowery scented bath bombs.
âI donât like honey.â Mr. Song muttered at last and I bit my tongue to stop myself from saying something I might regret later. I sighed and reached for the teacup with a displeased expression on my face.
âFine, Iâll bring you another one with sugarââ
âIâll drink it.â I froze as he grabbed my hand, looking up at me with glimmering eyes, and suddenly I couldnât think straight. He looked very much nothing like the man I had known for years, and it almost made me question myself. Could Mr. Song have an actual soft and caring side? Was he not always an arrogant prick who hit on women and only used them for his sexual needs? I gulped and looked down at our hands, his big palm was calloused and it almost completely engulfed my hand. It made my cheeks flush and I found myself speechless for a second.
âOh, okay,â I said quietly and went to pull back, but Mr. Song didnât release my hand just yet. His eyebrows were furrowed and he seemed to be in deep thought as he looked up at me again with defeat in his eyes.
âDo you ever feel alone, Miss Jang?â My eyes widened at the sincerity in his voice and more so because of the question he asked. I had never thought a man like Song Mingi would be asking me such a thing, certainly, he cannot be lonely, heâs got everyone and everything he could ever want. Perhaps itâs a trick question he can fire me over.
âI think everyone feels alone at times, Mr. Song.â I answered truthfully, not expecting him to nod along and hum in agreement. I almost jumped when his thumb started caressing my skin, covering my arms in goosebumps as I once again looked down at our hands. His touch was warm and gentle, inoffensive and almost as if he wasnât doing it consciously as it was slow and inconsistent.
âEven if they are constantly surrounded by people?â I nodded as I continued looking down, shifting my weight from one leg to another.
âOf course, it doesnât matter how many people are around us and, on our side, if they only want something from us.â I shrugged and looked up, finding Mr. Song already looking at me intensely. I gulped and continued unsurely, âI mean, many people only create connections to exploit them later on, so I think itâs important to surround ourselves with genuine people who want whatâs best for us, like our friends.â
âAnd if the individual doesnât have genuine friends?â Mr. Song suddenly stood and I felt a little intimidated as he placed my hand on his desk and pressed his over mine, pretty much trapping me in one place, unless I wanted to rip it out from underneath his touch.
âThen it must be a truly lonely life, Mr. Song, they should look for quality and not quantity.â My eyebrows furrowed as Mr. Songâs strong cologne reached my nose, and it was a sore reminder that I had a plan that I still hadnât gone through with yet.
âThere are few chances to meet genuine people in my line of work,â He chuckled bitterly and stepped closer, making me look up at him as my heart started racing uncomfortably once again. His proximity felt a little uncomfortable but not as bothersome as on my first dayâperhaps because he had no regard for personal space and always managed to invade it somehow, even if he was just talking to you, âThere are few people who see me for who I am.â
I hummed and bit my bottom lip to stop myself from slipping up and telling him that there was a reason for that and that it was because he was a complete asshole to almost absolutely everyone. But my silence seemed to only spur him on and I was rather surprised that my boss was pouring his heart out to me in his office, after working hours, âThereâs few people who donât want what I own and even fewer people who arenât eager to get in my good graces just because Iâm powerful and able to change their lives for the better or worse. And even fewer women who wouldnât bed me just because Iâm rich and own a mansion and luxurious cars.â
Ah, so Mr. Song was only trying to get in my pants. I was surprised to find myself disappointed and bitter as the thought settled deep in my mind while Mr. Songâs hand slowly gripped my wrist, pulling me gently towards himself as I was unable to react just yet. I thought we were having a genuine conversation about a rather trivial issue that everyone faced daily, but no, he just wanted to fuck me. I shouldâve expected it, of course, he wasnât trying to pour his soul out to someone willing to listen, even if that someone was his secretaryâs assistant. Of course, he wasnât a good human being who tried to find solace in another one, to make a genuine connection and speak honestly. Instead of being disappointed by Mr. Songâs actions, I shouldâve been more disappointed in myself and the fact that I believed he could be good even if for a few minutes. It made me want to cry, but instead, I felt rage simmer under my skin and my expression became schooled as Mr. Song continued staring into my eyes deeply, his face coming closer and closer. I didnât move, I let him grip my waist and angle his head so that his lips would brush against mine, and then I spoke.
âI know youâre Iron Man.â
Song Mingi froze, face giving nothing away but his body went rigid and his grip on my waist and wrist tightened. He didnât have to say anything for me to know that he felt caged, that his mind was twisting and turning to find a reasonable answer that could deny my claim. But I wouldnât stop now because he didnât deserve it. He was a piece of shit and I have had enough of him.
âDonât try to deny it.â My voice was bitter and tone snappy as I glared into his eyes, gripping his arm to push it off my wrist, âI have proof, Mr. Song, and I will take it to newspapers if you try to sweet talk your way out of this.â
âWhat do you want?â Mr. Songâs was eerily cold, eyes that had been previously soft now all sharp and glaring as he leaned down so that weâd be eye to eye, our jaws clenched as I hoped my expression conveyed the spite I felt towards him.
âNothing,â I shrugged and watched as his eyebrows formed a small frown, âNothing material that is, but you should start fixing your attitude towards your employees and women especially. Itâs sickening that you think you can toy around with us and then fire us because you got bored of fucking the same person, Mr. Song. Itâs disgustingâyou are disgusting by doing this.â
He released me at once and took a step back, furious very obviously as he scoffed, pushing his hair back and out of his eyes, âAnd this concerns you how? I thought you were a mere employee and not my mother, Miss Jang, but by all means, please tell me what else I need to fix to fall into your good graces.â
I smiled at him, all sarcastic and ready to tell him to fuck himself, âThe last thing I wish for is to spend more time with you, sir, so donât worry, you wonât have to fall into my good graces, I donât think thatâs even possible at this point. I was merely making a suggestion, perhaps youâd feel less alone if you tried to maintain a pure and genuine connection with someone for once.â
âIf that is all, you can go home, Miss Jang.â Mr. Song crossed his arms in front of his chest, lips forming a sneer, âMaybe I shouldnât have saved you if youâre so ungrateful.â
âSpiderman saved me, not you.â I snapped with fire in my voice, annoyed and irritated, âEven when youâre supposed to save someone all you can do is be arrogant and satisfy your need to show youâre superior to others, itâs pitifulââ
âOut, now.â
With one last shared glare full of spite, I stormed out of his office and Mr. Song walked after me to slam his door closed shatteringly strong.
           I should have been fired. I know I should have been because I was disrespectful to my boss, and perhaps if I had been in his place, I wouldâve fired myself for sure. But I knew his secret and maybe that played a part in me keeping this job for who knows how long. But still, I should have been fired, or at least never spoken to again by Mr. Song, so explain why I found a fancy black box in front of my front door this morning after I returned from grocery shopping. Yes, it was Saturday and I was expected to show up at this fancy get-together to celebrate the collaboration of the two companies, and yes, I did consider emailing Mr. Song that I had fallen ill and wouldnât make it. So, imagine my complete shock when I unboxed my anonymous package and found a gorgeous black dress with the price still on, making my jaw drop not once but twice. It cost a fortune and I might as well have lost my mind when I found the small note tucked underneath the satin fabric.
Thereâs a dress code for the party, wear this. ~ S.M.
Perhaps getting an existential crisis wouldâve sounded much better than getting an insanely expensive cocktail dress gifted by your boss to an event you had no business attending, but because his secretary couldnât go you had to fill in for her. I love Mrs. Bae dearly, but this was not in the job description when I sent my resume in. I knew people of all sorts would be there, all important and owners of multifaceted businesses and companies that were just as rich as Mr. Songâs, and I was understandably nervous. I knew I wasnât supposed to speak to anyone, which I was more than glad to do, but what if anyone spoke to me? What was I supposed to do then? Mind racing with all different sorts of scenarios, I decided to ask Sooyoung to come over and help me get readyâwhich was actually just a distraction from the fact that I couldnât stop thinking about that damned Song Mingi.
Sooyoung, as always, was a sweetheart and made me laugh while we had lunch, while Wooyoung harassed us with phone calls, saying that he also wanted to come over and participate in all the gossiping he knew weâd be doing. San wasnât available tonight, which meant that Wooyoung would be bored, but in the end, threatening to block his number on both phones managed to calm him down, so he finally left us alone. Sooyoung just sighed and apologized because Wooyoung was still clingy after three years of dating, and Sooyoung knew I could get easily annoyed and overwhelmed by her overbearing boyfriend. But I knew he meant well, and I never guilt-tripped Sooyoung too much for her boyfriendâs obnoxious personality.
But the moment to get ready came and I was more than mortified when Sooyoung emptied her tote bag on my bed and started listing off all the lotions and serums and perfumes and bath bombs she brought over for me to use, âYou never know where youâll meet your man, Y/N, you must be ready at all times!â
âDoes that mean I must exfoliate my body with three different body soaps?!â
âWell, obviously yes! Your skin needs to be soft!â
âMy skin is already soft, you know that. Iâm not using all of that Sooyoung, please.â
âFine, but shave at least, okay? For me?â
âI donât shave, I only wax.â
âBut tonightââ
âIâm not going there because Iâm trying to bag a billionaire, Sooyoung, Iâm going because my boss told me to go.â
âYou couldâve said no.â
âAnd risk getting fired?â
âFair enough, go on then, time is ticking, bestie.â
And that is how I found myself two hours into getting ready, only a few more minutes until Jongho buzzed me to go down so that he could drive us to the company. Sooyoung helped me do a low bun that sat securely at my nape, front strands curled and framing my face prettily. My makeup was simple because I refused to let her help me with a smokey eye, I opted to wear a softer eye look so that I could wear my red lipstick. Sooyoung had a similar reaction to me when she saw my dress, and her jaw was on the floor as she reluctantly touched the glittery tulle dress, eyes switching between me and the dress.
âSo, he bought this for you?â She asked with her mouth still hanging open as I changed into clean underwear in my bathroom.
âIâm sure he had it lying around somewhere in that big mansion of his,â I muttered with a scoff and Sooyoung tsked.
âNo, Iâm sure he bought it specifically for you, Y/N.â I rolled my eyes and prayed the stockings wouldnât rip as I pulled them over my knees.
âYeah, sure, Iâm not some peasant turned princess overnight, okay?â I muttered with a huff as I started sweating, this stocking was kicking me in the butt, had I gotten a size smaller?
âY/N,â Sooyoungâs serious voice made me yelp as she appeared in the doorway, pushing the door open. She had an incredulous look on her face like she had seen a ghost or had been just proposed to, I couldnât decide, âYour name is on the tag, sewn into it, more specificallyââ
âWhat?â I asked alarmed as I pushed past her and went to my bed to see for myself. I managed to adjust my stockings and gave a last prayer that they wouldnât rip until I made it back home, then I wouldnât care about it anymore. I held the dress carefully and touched the tag, leaning down to see it better. My eyes widened when I realized Sooyoung wasnât joking, and I looked at her with round eyes, âWhat?!â
âExactly!â Sooyoung shrieked and I gulped, jerking my head away when she came and hugged my side, âAre you sure youâre not into your boss?â
âYes, very sure.â I huffed and made sure Sooyoung wouldnât ruin my hair or makeup as I let her continue embracing me.
âNot even a little bit?â She grinned and batted her eyelashes at me, âBecause Iâm sure he is into youââ
âAlright, stop right there.â I groaned and pulled myself out of her embrace, âMy boss is a womanizer and two days ago he tried to tell me a sob story to try and get into my pants, so no, Song Mingi isnât into me and Iâm not into him. Case closed, Sooyoung, I hate him and I hope he hates me too. I cannot wait for Mrs. Bae to return so that I donât have to face him ever again.â
Sooyoung pursed her lips and gave me a look as she raised the dress for me, âFine, but nobody gifts a dress like thisââ
âHeâs a millionaireâif not billionaire at this pointâso no, Sooyoung, he can gift me a dress like that because itâs nothing compared to how much he spends monthly.â Before Sooyoung could oppose, I raised my hand, âI know because Iâm the one who puts together his monthly expenses.â
âOkay, whatever.â Sooyoung huffed in defeat and walked closer, âJongho is supposed to arrive any minute now, letâs get you into the dress.â
And I let my best friend help me wear the expensive and gorgeous dress, soft against my skin and exactly my size. I didnât want to think too hard about how Mr. Song knew my exact size, but I suppose when you sleep with so many women, one glance at their bodies and you just know. A rather disturbing and disgusting thought that I didnât care to dwell on too much right now.
The dress reached past my knees and the sparkly fabric that came over the satin didnât bother my skin at all. The corset bustier was semi-transparent and had a heart-shaped neckline in the front and lacing back, complemented with a sparkly black cape, which came with voluminous sheer puffy long sleeves. The gown was made of sparkly tulle and satin, its skirt puffy and creating the impression that I was wearing a puffed-up princess gown. Both Sooyoung and I stayed silent as we stared at me through the mirror and I gulped, twisting and turning to check myself out from all angles. I hated to admit it, but Mr. Songâs taste was spectacular. The dress looked rather pretty on me and delicately suited my shape and form. Each time I attempted to finally step away from the mirror and stop admiring myself, I found something new to marvel at, and, thus ended up grinning from ear to ear when Sooyoung started snapping chaotic pictures of me, the both of us a giggling mess when there was a buzz at the intercom. We froze and looked at each other and then I was racing towards it. I knew it was Jongho, but it couldâve been anyone else too.
âThis is Jongho, Iâll be waiting by the car.â The manâs gruff voice said through the intercom and I felt jittery and nervous all over again.
âIâll be down in a second!â
Sooyoung already had my coat and purse in her hands, and I gave her a grateful smile as I quickly wore my high heels, not keen on making Jongho wait too long for me. Sooyoung grabbed her stuff quickly too and then we were out the door, the front door locked, and headed for the elevator in a hurry. The ride down was filled with more laughter as Sooyoung tried to distract me since I was feeling nervous, but it didnât help much when I spotted Jongho leaning against Mr. Songâs sleek Mercedes-Benz, a sophisticated beige colour. Despite not having vast knowledge about cars, I knew that this one was a classic as I have heard my boss gloat about it to others not once or twice, but many times. The car was from around the seventies and the modelâs name seemed to stick with me, it was a Pagoda. It felt illegal to touch it, let alone lean against it as casually as Jongho was doing.
âGood evening, ladies.â There was a playful glint in his eyes as he bowed almost mockingly, and I huffed as I crossed my arms in front of my chest.
âHi, Jongho.â I greeted as Sooyoung waved at him, the two knew each other because Wooyoung liked getting drunk at team dinners and it was usually Jongho who drove him home as he rarely drank, busy running after Mr. Songâs ass.
âWell, if we donât leave in two minutes our lovely Mingi will have us both fired, soâŚâ He trailed off as he pushed off the car and opened the door for me with that playful glint still present in his eyes. Jongho was a well-built man, strong no doubt, but with a soft and cute face and a smile that could charm manyâI had been charmed too, unfortunately, since he knew how to use it to his advantage and made me lose a significant amount of money one time when he decided he wanted to play the claw machine. He was tenacious and smart, a deadly combination for a weak-hearted person.
âDonât worry, Jongho,â I gave him a huge grin as I walked closer, âweâre too precious to be fired, after all, who would clean up Mr. Songâs mess if we werenât there for him?â
âThatâs right,â Jongho muttered and I pressed a quick kiss to Sooyoungâs cheek before I hurriedly sat inside the fancy car, mindful not to scratch the red leather and interior of the car. It was beautiful and expensive, I didnât understand how Mr. Song allowed anyone else to drive the car, but after all, Jongho was a trustworthy person and a good driver. Besides, I am pretty sure Jongho is the only person who Mr. Song considers to be his friend despite him being his employee, and Iâm also pretty sure Mr. Song is a little bit afraid of Jongho because he never misbehaves when the other is around.
âAre you joining us at the party?â I asked curiously as Jongho sat inside too and ignited the engine to life, the rumble a low purr, a rather satisfying sound. Sooyoung grinned at us and waved as Jongho carefully pulled out of the parking lot, and we were off to S. Industries, my heart in my throat. I could only hope at least one familiar face would be at the party, someone I could talk to and hide behind if necessary.
âIâm not in the mood, to be honest,â Jongho said with his lips pursed, turning onto the main street with ease. The hardtop of the car was on as the weather didnât allow us to ride without it, something I wouldâve actually really enjoyed doing now, âBut Mingi did say he wanted me there so Iâll just stick close to the exit. You know, doing bodyguard stuff.â
I chuckled and adjusted myself in the seat, admiring the interior as I carefully reached forward to touch the dashboard. Iâve seen the car numerous times but I have never come as close to it as I was right now, âAre you nervous?â
I gulped and looked at Jongho as he sped through the yellow light, âIs it that obvious? Iâm shitting my pants, Iâm not going to lie.â
Jongho laughed, sounding cute and warm, and his lips stayed in their usual gummy smile, âYou should relax, youâre not supposed to do anything, so really, itâs just a good opportunity to get to know more people. Maybe someone steals you from Mr. Song and then thereâll be a big scandal that Iâll happily enjoy from the sidelines.â
âI know I have no actual reason to be nervous, but Iâve never been to an event like this one before and I justâŚI donât know, actually.â I sighed and looked out the window as Jongho turned onto the street where the company was situated at, traffic was scarce tonight, âIâm not particularly fond of people like Mr. Song.â
âMingi especially.â Jongho muttered with a cackle and gave me an encouraging smile as we stopped at the gates of the underground parking lot of the company, âYouâll see youâll find likeable people tonight, maybe some new friends even. At least I know Mr. Park is a very humble and generous man, if you stir up a conversation with him, heâll be more than happy to indulge.â
âWait,â Suddenly I realized something I hadnât thought about before, âWooyoung will be here too, right?â
We were let in as the gate opened and Jongho waved at the guard as we drove inside the parking lot, âYeah, unfortunately. Who do you think will drive his drunk ass home tonight? Me, and I donât want to, but Iâm a good friend.â
âI thought you werenât friends.â They were, but Jongho denied it every chance it was brought up since he was embarrassed by Wooyoungâs personality. Jongho grumbled something and I chuckled as he parked the car rather skilfully.
âHe said he wonât take me to the Bahamas if I keep denying that weâre friends, soâŚâ He gave me a look which made me laugh, and we both got out of the car once it was parked with the engine killed. But for the rest of the way, we remained silent, especially since the elevator was filled with people dressed in fancy outfits as they were headed up to the fifteenth floor, which totally had a ballroom sort of thing going on. I didnât want to wonder much about why such a room existed in a company like Song Mingiâs, but I supposed heâd flaunt his wealth any time he could.
The hallway was decorated with golden accents and dimly lit, a red carpet laid out, guiding you towards the entrance of the ballroom. I followed the others as I stuck to Jonghoâs side, and he gave me a grin as we reached the entrance, bodyguards stopping everyone to check their invites and if their names were on the list. It was a pretty exclusive party, people couldnât just sneak in if they wanted to. It was mainly to avoid a bunch of press people and journalists who liked to stick their noses where they didnât belong to. I froze for a second when I noticed the security guard who helped me, sort of, by the door as recognition passed his face when he spotted me. I tried to look normal as I nodded towards him and thankfully, he was distracted by Jongho when he went over to greet his colleagues. He wished me luck and then I was off, greeted by Chanyeol when he told the bodyguard to let me through since I was Mr. Songâs secretary (assistant).
The inside of the ballroom was better lit than the hallway, it was decorated with anything golden, and there was a bar filled with people ordering drinks. Orchestra music was playing at a pleasant volume so that people could converse but also dance if they so wished to do, and I found myself not knowing what to do now. I stood awkwardly in the doorway and then decided to move towards my left, keeping close to the wall as waiters walked around with trays, carrying champagne and even some snacks and fruits. Everyone was dressed to the nines and most women wore festive gowns or cocktail dresses and jewellery that glimmered in the lightning subtly, surely worth more than everything I owned as they were mostly diamonds, no doubt. I felt out of place as I slipped out of my coat and looked around, trying to find a hanger or anything. There was none and I jumped when a waiter suddenly stood in front of me with a bored look on his face.
âChampagne?â I wanted to refuse but one quick glance around me told me that everyone had a glass in their hands, so I accepted it, fumbling with my coat and purse.
âDo you know where I can put these down?â I motioned towards my belongings and the waiter sighed before he extended his arm.
âThereâs a wardrobe, Iâll take it there.â And then he went to walk off, but paused, âDo you perhaps work for Mr. Song?â
âI do.â Suddenly I felt extra self-conscious, was it that obvious that I didnât belong here?
âOh, good.â The waiter seemed to perk up a bit, even smiling a little, âYouâre Miss Jang, his secretary?â
âUh, secretary assistant.â I corrected him, and he just waved it off.
âYeah, good, Iâll put your stuff with Mr. Songââ
âDonât do that!â I almost but exclaimed, and quickly blushed when a woman who walked by us gave me a look, âI mean, please, I can hold onto it or somethingââ
âThese are Mr. Songâs orders, so I canât really go against it.â Then he bowed his head a bit and walked off before I could object some more, leaving me with wide eyes. Why would Song Mingi bother with telling the waiters to take my belongings to where his were? It made no sense, but perhaps thatâs the treatment I got for being here in Mrs. Baeâs place. I cradled the champagne glass in my hands and looked around, looking for Wooyoung even if he was annoying and embarrassing. Although I doubted Mr. Song wouldâve let him come if he didnât know how to behave in a place like this. But as my eyes surveyed the crowd, instead of finding my best friendâs boyfriend, I found my boss. Unsurprisingly, he was at the bar, leaning against it as he was chatting to some pretty woman who was all smiles and laughed at almost everything Mr. Song said. I couldnât imagine anything my boss ever said would be funny, but he most definitely acted differently towards people who werenât his employees. I mean, he was well-known for sleeping with women left and right, so it wouldnât surprise me if he was on the hunt tonight despite the gravity of this event.
He held a glass in his hands, and I wasnât surprised to see a ring on almost every finger of his, the one with a big ruby in it rather eye-catching. Being himself, Mr. Song certainly dressed to impress, and as I took in his attire, I realized with alarm that indeed there was a dress code to this event and it wasnât black. Every woman in the room wore different shades of golden or beige, all light and sparkly at times, meanwhile the men wore mostly beige or a darker shade of cream. Eyes snapping back to Mr. Song, I realized it was quite literally just the two of us wearing black outfits, and suddenly I felt really stupid and embarrassed as I stuck out like a sore thumb in the crowd. I now understood why everyone was giving me looks once they passed by me, and I had to take several deep breaths to stop myself from blowing up or crying, I couldnât decide which one just yet.
Mr. Songâs blazer was cropped and put accent onto his shoulders, and perhaps it was glitterier than my dress and all the other ones combined. His pants seemed to be high-waisted and loose as they came down past his ankles, and as he angled his body to face the front of the room, my eyes widened when I spotted him wearing nothing but a simple vest underneath his blaze. It came up to his pecks and it was buttoned up all the way, stopping just above the hem of his dress pants. Heavy silver chains hung around his neck, complementing the jewellery on his fingers and bringing out his tan complex more. I didnât understand why I had to be wearing black as well, surely, he didnât want anyone else stealing the spotlight from him, yet here I was, merely a secretary assistant with our outfits assorted even down to their sparklines. I hated it, I concluded that it made me want to cry and I swiftly downed my champagne in one go, jaw clenching and eyes glaring as I turned my head away, unable to look at my asshole of a boss anymore.
I tried to hunt down another waiter with a tray to place my empty glass onto, but they were nowhere to be seen, so I just stormed towards the exit with the glass still in my hands. People were still coming in and it proved to be a bit hard to leave the room as I had to wait until everyone came inside, and unfortunately, Chanyeol had spotted me.
âY/N,â He said with a small smile as he checked a manâs invitation, âYou look gorgeous, that dress looks amazing on you. Itâs almost as if it was tailored for you.â
I gulped to force down the lump in my throat and tried to smile as the man he allowed inside gave me a long look, a smirk appearing on his lips, âThank you, do you think I could slip out for a second?â
âBathroom break?â Chanyeol chuckled, and meanwhile I usually appreciated how carefree he was, I wasnât in the mood to chit-chat around with him. I nodded wordlessly and he asked a lady to step aside for a second so that I could leave. I was glad that Jongho was nowhere to be seen as I stormed down the hallway, aimlessly as I had never been on this floor before and had no idea where the bathroom even was. The music grew to just a mere hum as I rounded a corner and found myself standing in a lobby, huge doors to my left and right. It was the restrooms and I headed for the emerald-coloured couch in the middle of the room. It was a semi-circle and had its back to the other couch and I plopped down on it, not minding my dress as I slouched, placing the glass on the floor next to my leg. I sighed loudly and closed my eyes, trying to calm my nerves since all I wanted to do was walk up to my boss and demand an explanation as to why he bought me a black dress. Was he mocking me? Was he making fun of me? Did he enjoy berating his hard-working employees? Was this some sort of stupid powerplay? I was furious and I was ready to go on a full whispered rant when the doors to the menâs restroom slammed shut loudly. I had missed the footsteps, but it seemed like whoever entered hadnât noticed me either.
I knew hiding out here wasnât smart on my part as Mr. Song would certainly want to see me, so I took a deep breath and told myself that I could call him out later or at the office on Monday, if not tonight. I couldnât let him get under my skin again, I had to be better than that. Perhaps I should find Wooyoung and grab a drink with him, let him introduce me to some smart people and watch where the night takes us. Grabbing the glass, I rose and fixed my dress, checking myself out in the big mirror to make sure I looked fine. My cheeks were a bit rosy from my sudden anger, but if I plastered on my fake smile, nobody could tell I wasnât feeling so fine. I took off and rounded the corner just as the menâs restroom door opened again, slamming shut irritatingly. Already annoyed, I stopped and intended to call out whoever was keen on slamming doors, but the hushed voices made me halt.
âSheâs gone, bring out the weapons.â
âAre you sure we shouldnât wait for longer?â
âAll the important ones are already here, I donât want more collateral victims than necessary.â
âFine, boss.â
My eyebrows furrowed as I remained rooted to my spot, not having a good feeling at all about this. Who were these people and why were they talking about weapons and victims? I thought this was a highly secured event, so these two mustâve been on the list or something. Otherwise, it made no sense to how they got in.
âThat Song prick will pay tonight for fucking us over, Sehun, mark my words.â
âWhen do you want to attack?â
âWhen he gets up on the podium for his fucking speech.â
âAnd his secretary?â
My heart stilled as my eyebrows furrowed, and I made sure to stay out of view as I listened attentively, disregarding my red lipstick as I had started chewing on my bottom lip.
âItâs not that old hag anymore, pity, the new one is rather gorgeous, isnât she?â
âDo you want me to take her hostage, sir?â
âYeah, kill her if Song isnât cooperating.â
I gasped and pressed my hands against my mouth, hoping I wasnât loud, my heart beating fast as my hands started shaking. My ears rang for a second and I swore my head became hazy, but I had to focus. I had to stop this before anything would happen. I wasnât dying, and nobody was getting hurt tonight.
I knew exactly who to tell.
With a racing heart and unstable legs, I hurried down the hallway, grateful for the red carpet as my heels made no sound. I ignored everyone as I very rudely pushed people out of my way, ignoring Chanyeolâs smile and questions as I snapped at him to get out of my way. Jongho was back and his eyebrows furrowed when he saw my disposition, but I had no time to speak to anyone but Song MingiâIron Man. I felt judging eyes on me as I tried to keep my breaths laboured, eyes frantically searching the crowd for my boss, my heart beating even faster. As his secretary, I have read through the schedule and I knew Mr. Songâs speech was soon, I really couldnât waste even one more second. Taking a breath to calm my nerves and think clearly, my eyes fell towards the bar and thatâs where I spotted my boss. Without thinking, I marched over to himâand the woman he was withâpushing people out of my way without apologizing, but Iâm sure theyâd understand if they knew what was soon to occur.
âMr. Song!â I called out with an edge before even reaching my boss, but he didnât react as he probably didnât even hear me, too busy leaning towards the woman he was talking with as he touched her bare shoulder, trailing his fingers down her skin. My eyebrows furrowed as I came to a stop rather close to them, but neither seemed to notice me just yet, âMr. Song.â
At the insistency in my tone, my boss cast a glance my way and I watched as his grin turned forced, âIâm busy Miss Jang, find me after the speechââ
âI cannot do that, sir, I need to speak to you in private.â When the woman gave me a dirty look, I felt my jaw clenching, âRight now.â
Mr. Song seemed just as displeased by my rude interruption as the ladyâbut she seemed to be more pressed about my presence as she leaned back against the bar and took me in from head to toeâbut when I pushed my trembling hands behind my back and looked at my boss with pleading eyes, he seemed to realize something was wrong, so very wrong, âPlease, Mr. Song, we need to talk.â
He cleared his throat and adjusted his sparkly blazer as he gave the woman a dashing smile, grabbing her hand to press a faint kiss against her knuckles, âDonât get too bored in my absence, Miss Han, Iâll be right back.â
She chuckled and nodded her head, then threw me another dirty glare, and then Mr. Song was finally looking at me with questioning eyes and without thinking, I grabbed his wrist and took off, pulling him after myself urgently. I apologized to people this time as we walked through the crowd, headed for the exit, and Jongho tried to stop us when he noticed us, but Mr. Song raised his hand to stop him. I was too scared to walk towards the restrooms as I didnât know whether the men were still there, so instead, I guided us towards the elevator.
âWhat is your problem?â Mr. Songâs tone was sharp as he snapped once I stopped walking and I whirled around, his eyes were narrowed as they sharply looked down at me.
âSomeone wants to hurt you.â I rushed out and before Mr. Song could interrupt me, I continued, âI needed a moment so I went to the restroom and after leaving, I heard two men talking and they were saying they will make you pay andâthey have weapons, Mr. Song, theyâthey said theyâll kill me if you donât cooperate with themââ
âThis isnât a prank or a joke, right?â Mr. Song asked as he stepped closer, and I quickly shook my head, grip around his wrist tightening.
âI wouldnât joke about something like this!â I hissed as Mr. Songâs eyebrows furrowed and worry coated his expression, âTheyâll attack before your speech.â
Mr. Song averted his eyes as they seemed to cloud over with even more worry and stress and then suddenly, he stepped closer, eyes boring into mine, fierce and burning with determination, âDo you know their names?â
âOne is called Sehun.â I barely finished my sentence when Mr. Song tsked and looked at the ceiling, looking irked as I finally released his wrist, a little embarrassed for having held onto it for so long. Mr. Song licked his lips and then glanced down at me, opening his mouth to speak when there was laughter behind us and chatter. I barely blinked when I felt myself shoved backwards as my back collided with the wall, Mr. Songâs tall form looming over me as he caged me in between himself and the wall. My eyes widened in surprise and out of reflex, I tried to push him away. I grabbed his waist and attempted to wrestle myself out of the hold, but Mr. Song only pushed his body against mine as the laughter and chatter came closer.
âWhat are you doing?!â I whisper-shouted as I looked up at him with a glare, blood boiling that he wasnât taking the situation seriously again and was trying to doâwhatever with me.
âIâm sorry, Miss Jang, but everyone saw us walk outside together and, well, I have a reputation to uphold, you know?â He smirked and lowered his head as I sputtered, trying to push him away once again, âI will let you go when they have walked past us, stop being so fussy.â
âI wouldnât be so fussy if you werenât pinning me against a wall against my own will, sir, kindly fuck off.â I snapped and Mr. Song dared to chuckle, âThereâs lives on your hands and youâre here with me instead, play-pretending that something that isnât happening is happening, putting everyoneâs life at riskââ
âRelax a little, will you?â Mr. Song groaned and poked my forehead with a finger, making me flinch away, âThey wonât attack until I give my speech, so, weâre good. I could just not say that speech the whole night and everyone would be okayââ
âNo, because they want revenge and they will get it, no matter what.â The people enjoying themselves had almost reached us now, Mr. Song cradled my jaw with one hand and tilted my head up, making my heart race as I gulped, âWhat we all need right now is a superhero to save the day, sir, we need Iron Man.â
âI thought Spiderman was the one who saved you.â Mr. Songâs voice dropped low as his eyes searched my face and I felt breathless for a second, his cologne strong and wrapping around us, âBut youâre asking for Iron Man now? Donât you hate me? Wouldnât you rather have someone else save the dayââ
âI donât give a fuck who saves the day, Mr. Song, as long as they stop those two men, alright?â My jaw clenched and my eyes threatened to flutter closed as Mr. Songâs head lowered and his lips came close to mine, âI know youâve done good things before, justâI donât want to die.â
âI know.â Mr. Song whispered and suddenly the people went quiet as they had spotted us, âI donât want you to die either.â
Mr. Song and I stared into each otherâs eyes as I let his words sink in, trying to desperately ignore my quickening heartbeat and the way my muscles seemed to tense when he smiled softly, the hand holding my jaw coming to play with the front strands of my hair before he pushed them behind my ear. The people in the hallway suddenly giggled and muttered something about Mr. Song clearly enjoying himself, and then they rushed off while looking at us curiously. I exhaled once they were gone from sight and thought Mr. Song would release me, but his eyebrows were furrowed and he looked conflicted. I raised my eyebrows at him and slightly tried to push him away again, but he barely took a step back.
âI need you to go back to the ballroom and tell Jongho that thereâs been a change to our plans, then tell Chanyeol to announce that my speech will be soon starting, alright?â His tone was soft and almost worried as I nodded, finally able to relax as Mr. Song completely released me and stepped away, his warmth disappearing with him. I gulped and fixed my hair, pulling the strands back to frame my face once again, failing to notice that Mr. Song watched me closely with a small gulp, âYouâre gorgeous tonight, Miss Jang.â
My head snapped up and I looked at Mr. Song with an alarmed expression, but with a nod of his head he was gone and I knew what I had to do next. So, heeding his words, I ran back to the ballroom and called Jongho aside to tell him thereâs been a change to their plans, watching as realization crossed his features. He squared his shoulders as his expression became schooled and cold, different from the man I knew. He thanked me and told me to stay safe before he was gone too, and then I knew that Jongho also knew who Song Mingi was. Next, I told Chanyeol to gather everyone and announce that Mr. Song would be giving his speech soon, and then I walked closer to the exit, eyes surveying the crowd and trying to figure out who the two men were. Nobody looked suspicious, and I felt more and more nervous as time went by and the room filled up with even more people. Everyone was eager to see and hear my boss, and the room was filled with loud chatter as the music had stopped playing. I jumped when the doors were closed and Jongho stood in front of them, hands intertwined in front of him and eyes steely as he looked around, searching.
The lights flickered and everyone looked at each other, surprised and a little confused, and then the lights went out completely. I gasped as the chatter died down at once, my breaths quick as my muscles tensed, waiting for the worst. I could tell everyone thought this was a trick Mr. Song came up with, but I knew just in how great danger we were. But then, before I could panic more and even start crying, the lights were back on and nothing changed. The stage was still empty and nobody had moved from their spots, I felt confused as Jongho and I shared a glance. Perhaps it was a malfunction or something, but that was unexpected and almost impossible as the building had backup generators that kicked in as soon as the electricity went out. Then, somebody cleared their throat loudly.
âGood evening, ladies and gentlemen.â People whirled around as we looked towards where the modified voice came from, a red iron costumed man stood behind the bar, polishing a glass. I could feel everyoneâs confusion as they gaped at Iron Man, some even looked excited, and I caught Jonghoâs amused smile before I looked back at Mr. Song, âI heard youâre waiting for Song Mingiâs speech, heâs a really good friend of mine, did you know that? Weâre practically like twins, thatâs how close we are.â
People laughed and some even got their phones out to snap pictures as Iron Man placed both the rag and glass onto the bar, resting his elbows on it as he leaned forward, chin in his palms, âBefore I let my dear twin proceed with his speech, I heard there are people here who had planned a surprise for all of us. Kim Junmyeon, are you in the room with us?â
The crowd went silent again and looked around, my eyebrows furrowed as I tried to see if anyone reacted weirdly, but I couldnât tell as there were many people in there. Iron Man chuckled and then stood up straight, trailing an iron finger against the counter, âI heard you brought your little brother too, Oh Sehun, so where are you two hiding?â
The lights went out and I yelped when I felt someone touch my wrist, bony fingers curling around my skin as I started yanking my arm free. Then, two spotlights suddenly snapped on and I whipped my head to my left frantically, ready to punch my captor and free myself and was rather glad to see Wooyoung. His eyes were big and he looked confused and borderline scared too, âI hate the dark, what the fuck is happening?â
âAre you drunk?â I whispered as I looked towards the spotlights, two men were illuminated. One stood in the middle of the crowd, which now had made way and stepped away as if sensing danger, and the other man was rather close to the exit, Jonghoâs fierce glare was fixed onto the man.
âNo, but I wish I was.â Wooyoung whispered, moving closer until his side was pressing into mine, âAre we going to die?â
âWe shouldnât,â Then I looked towards Iron Man who slowly walked around the bar, somehow managing to look menacing as the two men put on the spot looked towards each other, expressions tense and eyes glaring, âDo you trust Iron Man?â
âFuck yes,â Wooyoung whispered as his grip tightened around my wrist, âremember that bad accident I was involved in? Heâs the guy that saved me before the engine exploded, I owe him my life.â
I looked at Wooyoung with surprise as his eyes remained on Iron Man, slightly shaking but filled with admiration. Wooyoung rarely spoke of his accident, and even when he did, he never mentioned how he got out of the car, saying something about it being too traumatic to be spoken of. I gulped and grabbed his hand, squeezing it, âWeâre not dying then.â
âWe better not, I wanted to propose to Sooyoung next week.â But before I could react to Wooyoungâs words, everyone gasped as the two men drew guns, and my eyes widened as Wooyoung suddenly stepped in front of me, shielding me with his body. My heart swelled and I gripped the back of his shirt as I looked at Jongho who was moving towards the one that stood close to him.
âFuck off, you arrogant prick!â The man in the middle of the crowd exclaimed, enraged as he pointed his gun towards my boss, âWhatâs the meaning of this? Whereâs Song Mingi?!â
Iron Man chuckled and as he started walking towards the man, the crowd parted for him as everyone ducked down in fear, âHeâs busy fucking his secretary assistant.â
âFuck off.â I hissed as my glare bore into the side of Iron Manâs iron mask, and as if sensing my rage, the superheroâs head turned just briefly, but I knew Mr. Song was looking at me. Wooyoung cackled in front of me, as if the situation was actually funny, but didnât question it despite it being about me. Did Wooyoung know too, perhaps, that our boss was the superhero?
âWell, Mr. Kim, now that the man youâre searching for isnât here, wonât you lower your weapons?â Iron Man turned his head, âYou too, Mr. Oh.â
A man yelped as the one closer to the door suddenly sprung forward and grabbed him, holding his gun against the manâs head, a seething expression on his face, âIâll blow his brains out if you donât get Song Mingi in here, right now.â
But my boss didnât react as Jongho slowly crept towards the pair, ready to fight off the man holding the weapon. Everyone screamed as a warning shot went off, the man in the middle had his gun pointed towards the ceiling before he pointed it at Iron Man again. There was a tsk and then Iron Manâs hand was pointed towards the criminal, something opening as blue light simmered in its palm, just like when he was supposed to save me.
âYouâre being rude and youâre also destroying the dĂŠcor.â Iron Man snapped and then walked just a bit closer, âYou have five seconds to lower your weapons and it wonât be too painful this way.â
âFuck you.â The two men spat in unison, and suddenly, the ceiling opened up and large weapons descended, pointed straight at the criminals' heads. They froze as the crowd went dead silent once again, everyone scared to make the wrong move as if theyâd detonate the weapons. Two red dots sat on the criminals' foreheads, and I saw the one in the middle of the crowd slightly falter, fire dying out in his eyes.
âStill want to fuck me?â Iron Man chuckled, lowering his arm, âI only have to press one button and then both of you will be dead.â
I gulped and felt thankful for having Wooyoung with me as his presence brought comfort despite his shaking frame and constant silent curses, eyes darting between Iron Man and Jongho as the driver/bodyguard almost reached the criminal. Wooyoung looked like he wanted to help, but I grabbed his arm and halted him into place, knowing that Iâd never forgive myself if anything happened to him.
âGive us Song Mingi.
âNo.â
And then the man in the crowd fired shots at Iron Man foolishly, emptying his ammunition as Jongho tackled the other one to the ground, getting on top of him to pin him down as the doors slammed open and police officers filled in to take the two attackers hostage. Iron Man casually grabbed the criminalâs gun and snapped it into two before he headbutted him, the man instantly falling to the ground unconscious. Wooyoung seemed to relax as people tried to flee the place, scared and confused, but the police asked everyone to remain calm as the threat had been neutralized. The Captain greeted Iron Man before they collected the unconscious man off the floor, the other one was trashing around and screaming as they had him handcuffed and held down by five officers and Jongho. Despite it being over, I found it hard to breathe as my body continued to shake, and I had to bite my bottom lip to stop myself from crying. The incident at the metro was too fresh in my mind, and I couldnât help but wonder what wouldâve happened if I hadnât eavesdropped on the two men. Wooyoung, sensing my panic, turned and pulled me into a warm embrace, rubbing my back up and down as he muttered reassuring words, cracking jokes that werenât helping at the moment. I did appreciate them, though.
           Once the police took the two criminals and Iron Man mysteriously disappeared and Song Mingi showed up to do damage control, the crowd seemed to remain tense, and thus the party was postponed. Not everyone left, some decided to stay behind and drink and dance around, but as it neared midnight, few people remained. The event was ruined, but surprisingly, Mr. Song didnât look too disappointed by it. After talking to the police and calming the crowd down and apologizing profusely, he sauntered over to the bar and downed a shot of tequila before beckoning Jongho over to drink some whiskey. The younger refused his offer but remained by his side, soon joined by a squeamish Wooyoung who was reluctant to leave me on my own. I assured him that I would be fine and needed the breather as I headed towards the huge windows to gaze outside. The city lights were pretty from the fifteenth floor, and I released a long sigh as I felt exhausted and ready to leave. I didnât want to stay behind, but somehow both Wooyoung and Chanyeol managed to convince me as they offered me another glass of champagne to loosen up. Most of the employees stayed behind, eager to speak to their boss as it was a rare occasion if you didnât work directly with him.
Distracted by the soft music and my own thoughts as I watched people walk down the street from time to time, I wasnât aware that Mr. Song had approached me. He stood next to me, looking down at the city too, lips pursed as he spoke up quietly, âYou did really well, Miss Jang, thank you.â
My eyes rounded as I turned my head to look at my boss, having never heard him thank anyone before so sincerely. It felt nice, it made my body jittery and my heart race a bit, âWould you like to dance?â
That surprised me as well as I froze, looking at my boss questioningly. Did he really want to share a dance with me? Although there werenât many people who could see us, rumours spread quickly at our companyâespecially if they were about Song Mingi and his women.
âUhm, alright,â I muttered and almost flinched when Mr. Song took my hand to walk us towards the dance floor. I gulped and stepped closer when we faced each other, Mr. Songâs free hand went to my lower back as he pressed our bodies together, and I gripped his shoulder as he, for some weird reason, intertwined our other hands. Our closeness felt a bit too much, too intimate, but I said nothing as it didnât feel like he meant to do anything inappropriate. During this one week of working with him, I realized he sought out physical contact more often than not and stood rather close whenever he spoke to someone.
âAre you alright?â I chanced a glance at Mr. Song, but he wasnât looking at me. I licked my lips and tried not to feel awkward as I nodded, suddenly reminded of when he comforted me while I didnât know Iron Manâs identity.
âYes, youâyou did a good job tonight, sir, thank you.â My voice was small and I took a deep breath, feeling awfully vulnerable all of a sudden, âI wasnât ready to be taken hostage again, I was scared.â
âIâll keep you safe, Miss Jang, just donât leave my sight.â Perhaps Mr. Song didnât mean to say that as he gasped quietly right after before he cleared his throat and tapped my lower back, âIron Man saves people too, you know? Not just Spiderman.â
âAre you really jealous over that?â I decided that I didnât want us to be too vulnerable with each other, I still didnât like my boss, so I tried to change the tone of the conversation. Mr. Song scoffed and moved us around the few dancing couples, he was rather good at dancing, fluid and gentle.
âIâm not the jealous type, besides, why would I be jealous of somebody like Yunââ The cut-off was way too abrupt and my ears perked up, eyes widening comically as I pulled my head back to look at Mr. Songâs face. He looked flabbergasted by his own words and I broke into giggles, averting my eyes when Mr. Songâs narrowed at me.
âI donât think I was supposed to know the other superheroâs identity,â I said amused, and Mr. Song groaned as he gripped my hand just a bit tighter, as if warning me to stay silent. Well, at least now it made sense what I saw through the CCTV, that thing Yunho and Mr. Song were fixing had probably something to do with Spidermanâs web. So, it seems Jeong Yunho is Spiderman, what a small world.
âJust donât tell anyone, specifically him, heâll get excited and heâll never shut up about himselfââ
âOh, sounds like he had a good mentor.â I mocked with a raise of my eyebrow and Mr. Song glared at me, âBut I wonât tell anyone. Isnât it even more dangerous for him, heâs still a teenager.â
âDo you worry about me as well, Miss Jang?â
âNo.â
âThatâs a pity, maybe you should.â
âYouâre quite alright inside that iron suit.â
âNothing is indestructible.â
âThen youâll have to be more careful.â
âYeah, Iâll have to be more careful now.â Our eyes bore into each otherâs, and I felt my cheeks warm up as Mr. Songâs warm eyes were intense and curious, glinting with a seriousness that was rare to see on him. But it didnât last for long as he looked away and twisted me around abruptly, making me gasp as I had to cling onto him before I lost my balance, âMrs. Bae will be back in a week, think you can handle me for a little while longer?â
âI donât think I can,â I snorted, realizing that I was almost hugging my boss with the arm that was supposed to only hold onto his shoulder, âBut I donât have a choice.â
âYouâre smart,â Mr. Song chuckled and he lowered his head to be able to look me in the eyes directly, âAnd quite useful. You tried to blackmail me, you move fast, and stick your nose into everything, these arenât necessarily good attributes, but they could be of use to me.â
My eyebrows furrowed as a wide smirk made its way onto Mr. Songâs lips, eyes twinkling with mischief, âWhat do you mean?â
âAre you trained in any martial arts?â I shook my head and Mr. Song pursed his lips, seemingly in thought, âWell, thatâs easily changeable. Are you good with tech?â
I shook my head again and Mr. Song seemed disappointed, âWell, thatâs not an issue, I have Yungiââ
âWho?â I asked confused as Mr. Song grinned.
âThe artificial intelligence I designed to help me, heâs rather smart and a good friend when a manâs lonely.â That was perhaps impressive, but I didnât say that to Mr. Song, he didnât have to hear it from me too, âWell, anyways, I can find something useful for you to do.â
âAm I not useful already?â I asked confused, just slightly offended, âI help Mrs. Bae a lot, Iâm her assistant after all, and by helping her, I help you too, sir.â
âMingi.â
âWhat?â
âStop calling me âsirâ and âMr. Songâ, itâs getting a bit repetitive.â I gave him a funny look as Mr. Song just raised his eyebrows challengingly.
âBut youâre my boss, sir.â
âAm I though?â My heart stilled as Mr. Song suddenly dipped me down, our noses touching as he looked dashing under the dim lights, blazer sparkling and eyes twinkling.
âAre you firing me right now?â I asked alarmed, both arms going around his shoulders once I was in a standing position again. Mr. Songâs strong arms went around my waist as he swayed us slowly to the rhythm of the music the live band was playing.
âYes and no,â Mr. SongâMingiâhummed, and then his voice rumbled quietly next to my ear, âYouâll be working less for Song Mingi and more for Iron Man.â
My eyes widened as my heart raced now, skin tingling at the weird proposition, Mingi continued to explain, âMrs. Bae will be retiring soon and I already have the person who will replace her, and surprisingly, I quite like you, Y/N. I want you to help me outââ
âBut how?â I couldnât find anything with which I would be more useful to Mingi. He chuckled, and I felt him play with the strands that had fallen out of my low bun.
âIron Man needs a secretary too.â
âAnd if I refuse?â I knew I couldnât, there were too many factors at stake right now.
âJongho will kidnap you tonight.â That sounded terrifying, âI canât let you go, you know too much. But I assume you already know that, right?â
âI do, Mingi, but if youâre subjecting me to more hours spent with youâwhich will be my own personal hellâI expect the paycheck to be higher too, you know?â Mingi giggled, the sound deep and surprising, and I found myself smiling.
âIâll give you anything you want, Y/N, just stay by my side.â His voice was low and sincere and I gulped, feeling butterflies in my stomach.
âWhy?â
âBecause.â
âDoes Mrs. Bae know who you are?â
âSheâs my godmother, of course, she knows.â
I chuckled, not having expected that, âThat explains a lot, actually.â
âSheâs a menace,â Mingi grumbled and I chuckled again.
âAnd so are you.â I watched another couple join the dance floor, and suddenly remembered something, âYou said there was a dress code, so why is it that only the two of us are wearing black?â
âBecause thereâs a dress code.â
âAnd itâs gold, not black.â
âExactly.â
âMingi.â
âIâm the host, I can dress however I want.â
âAnd me?â
âShut up, I love this song.â
The song, in fact, was just another classical piece that I was convinced Mingi hadnât heard before in his life, but I remained silent and decided to bring up this subject again sometime soon. Just what was Iron Manâs secretary supposed to do?
âłPerm. taglist: @orshii @jjoongstar @tinyelfperson @thestarskiller @zuuhaa
@aaa-sia @gong-fourz @a-tinycarat @sooberryworld @hopefulrascalstatesmantoad
@anastasiamin860 @yunhogrippers @vcutparis @tunaasan @blvckarabixnvoid
@yusalterego @arigakittyo @slowee00 @jaerisdiction @hey-syia
@vnessalau @oddracha @chatsgotmytongue @potatos-on-clouds @yunhowooyo
@watermelon2319 @yoongzsmile28 @klllerwaifu @apriecotte @hwasbbyg
@kyeos4ng @samiiy20 @woosanhobros @aswho1estuff @khjoongie98
@ateez-main-yapper @kang-ulzzang @felixs-voice-makes-me-wanna @ginger-mingi @redzie02
@unholywriters @autieofthevalley @roomsofangel @peachyy-joonie @baeksofty
@tunafishyfishylike @syubseokie @jycas @fandom-freak-geek @intaksfav
@itswaffleberry @e3ellie @skz1-4-3 @hoe4yunho @kyeomooniee
@winklehwa @eyesonlyformingi @khjssss @torieisawesome99 @amrose8
@faeriehwa @hongjoongsprincess @iceteainsummer
â complete the forms if you're interested! ^^
#bvidzsoo#cromernet#mingi x reader#song mingi x reader#mingi ateez#mingi smut#song mingi smut#mingi fluff#song mingi fluff#mingi angst#song mingi angst#song mingi#mingi oneshot#song mingi oneshot#ateez smut#ateez fluff#ateez angst#ateez fanfic#ateez oneshot#ateez x reader#ateez scenarios#ateez imagines#ateez crack#kim hongjoong#park seonghwa#jeong yunho#kang yeosang#choi san#jung wooyoung#choi jongho
775 notes
¡
View notes
Note
you should do a nsfw alphabet for dogday? :)
(but donât tire yourself out, okay? âĄ
you deserve a break every once in a while !!)
DOGDAY NSFW ALPHABET
a Dogday x reader list. {an: thank you sm for your kind words, i appreciate the support! happy to write for my fellow readers.}
warnings!: not too much for this one, dogday is a sweet boy. nsfw is a big one though! he is very vanilla, {ironic} and its just basic sex. this takes place BEFORE you and him escape. so yes, yall are still in the factory. {if you want me to do one from after the factory or something than send in the request and ill redo it} both amab and afab choices for reader!
A = Aftercare (what theyâre like after sex)
oh boy. this man goes OVERBOARD with aftercare. he does everything he can for being in an old warehouse. so dont expect to just walk off without him doing every possible thing he can.
B = Body part (their favorite body part of theirs and also their partnerâs)
he loves everything about you, so other than your face it would probably be your hips. doesnt matter the shape/size, he loves them.
on him it would be difficult to pick, being an anthropomorphic dog is kind of hard to deal with. if anything he likes his hands, big and strong.
C = Cum (anything to do with cum, basically)
as expected due to the sheer size of his body, he cums a lot. depending on where you want it is where he will put it.
D = Dirty secret (pretty self explanatory, a dirty secret of theirs)
hes a very vanilla based guy {as said, ironic} and doesnt have many dark and deep fantasies. though he would like to be topped, so i guess thats one.
E = Experience (how experienced are they? do they know what theyâre doing?)
buddy is clueless. even as human this poor dog had NO game. he's definitely surprised you even want to do it with him, which will make him try his absolute hardest to please you.
F = Favorite position (this goes without saying)
doggy style. self explanatory.
G = Goofy (are they more serious in the moment? are they humorous? etc.)
hes serious but hes also very awkward at the beginning, though he gets more used to it after a while.
H = Hair (how well groomed are they? does the carpet match the drapes? etc.)
hes covered in fur so there isnt much of a difference, but his groin area has more fur than usual {almost as a happy trail}, if that answers your question.
I = Intimacy (how are they during the moment? the romantic aspect)
very romantic guy. probably more romantic than sexual. he just loves you a lot.
J = Jack off (masturbation headcanon)
never has. and probably never will as long as he has you. his sex drive is almost none as he isnt made to do that. but you tend to spark some kind of reaction from him.
K = Kink (one or more of their kinks)
petplay, collars, dom and sub, maybe more depending on how far you guys go.
L = Location (favorite places to do the do)
not many options, so preferably secluded places that you wont be bothered.
M = Motivation (what turns them on, gets them going)
you in general, but also his ears being scratched. i mean he is a dog after all.
N = No (something they wouldnât do, turn offs)
scat, vomit, or anything abuse related.
O = Oral (preference in giving or receiving, skill, etc.)
he has a big tongue surprisingly, so he does prefer to go down on you. wether that be eating you out or sucking you off {more like licking you off} then he is good. as for receiving, he loves it, but he feels bad watching you struggle. though a part of him is attracted to it.
P = Pace (are they fast and rough? slow and sensual? etc.)
depends, usually he is slow as to not hurt you, but if you ask him to go faster he will.
Q = Quickie (their opinions on quickies, how often, etc.)
he doesnt HATE them, i mean, sex is sex and especially with you its amazing, but he prefers to take his time on you. he will never say no to a quickie tho.
R = Risk (are they game to experiment? do they take risks? etc.)
no. he doesnt want to risk hurting you, and therefore he will do everything to prevent it.
S = Stamina (how many rounds can they go for? how long do they last?)
his stamina doesnt deflate due to his dog like nature, but he tends to stop after two rounds as to keep you safe.
T = Toys (do they own toys? do they use them? on a partner or themselves?)
he is a toy, so no.
U = Unfair (how much they like to tease)
he likes to jokingly tease, not really intentionally making you horny, but this poor boy CANNOT take you teasing him. he becomes a blubbering mess and pants heavily.
V = Volume (how loud they are, what sounds they make, etc.)
not loud, but he growls and grunts. not in an aggressive way of course.
W = Wild card (a random headcanon for the character)
he really likes dry humping. like yes go up to him and shush him while you hump his thigh, hell yea.
X = X-ray (letâs see whatâs going on under those clothes)
goodness gracious. i guess being over 8 foot tall really helps you pack somewhere else. your poor hole(s) honestly, hes over 12 inches LONG and probably around 6 inches wide. hes a girthy boy.
Y = Yearning (how high is their sex drive?)
as said earlier, he wasnt made for sex, so its not very high. he happily obliges for you though. and you definitely get him going.
Z = Zzz (how quickly they fall asleep afterwards)
hes a sun dog, and doesnt need sleep. but he does enjoy an occasional nap every now and then. that being said he loves sleeping with you.
{ created by @whokilledsamara }
458 notes
¡
View notes
Text

âžâ・°⊠The Silent Gaze âžâ・°âŠ
aegon ii targaryen x high-born!reader
summary: Shy and reserved, Lady Y/N secretly admires the confident Prince Aegon Targaryen from afar. At a feast, an accidental spill brings them together. From that moment, Aegon begins seeking her out, and an unexpected bond blossoms between them.
ďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďšďš
The grand hall of the Red Keep was alive with light and laughter. Torches lined the stone walls, casting a warm glow over the gathered nobles, knights, and courtiers.
Aegon Targaryen, eldest son of the king and heir to the Iron Throne, stood among his familyâs closest allies. His silver hair, a mark of House Targaryen, glinted in the torchlight, and his easy smile made him the subject of many an admiring gaze. He laughed often, a sound that seemed to charm everyone in its reach, his presence drawing people to him.
Watching from the edge of the hall was Lady Y/N. She stood out not only because of her colorful attire - she always wore colorful dresses. But also for her quiet, almost invisible presence.
Unlike the other young ladies vying for the princeâs attention, Y/N was shy and preferred not to mingle. She knew that her social skills were somewhat lacking. Words often failed her in conversation, and she was quick to retreat into silence, hoping her quiet demeanor would shield her from the gaze of others.
But she found herself unable to keep her eyes off Aegon. She was fascinated by him - by his confidence, his humor, his personality, and the way he could make everyone around him feel noticed.
She often caught herself glancing his way, watching how he interacted with others, how he laughed. There was something comforting in just being near him, even if he didnât know she existed.
Over time, her fascination had blossomed into a quiet, secret admiration. She never dared approach him, of course, knowing that someone like her, a shy, a bit socially awkward lady had no chance of catching his attention.
But she found solace in just observing him, letting her thoughts drift as she listened to his voice carrying across the hall. It was a voice she had come to know well, though he had never spoken a single word to her.
The feast tonight was in celebration. The Red Keep was filled with cheer, and goblets of wine flowed freely. Y/N sat at a table off to the side, a safe distance from the center of the revelry. Her friend, Lady Joanna, chattered beside her, but Y/Nâs thoughts were elsewhere.
Unconsciously, her gaze drifted across the hall to where Aegon stood, deep in conversation with a group of knights.
Aegon seemed to feel her gaze; he paused mid-laugh and glanced around the room. Her heart jumped, and she quickly looked down, her cheeks turning red as she realized how close she had come to being caught.
âY/N, are you even listening?â Joanna teased, nudging her friend.
âOf course, I was just⌠thinking,â Y/N murmured, her voice barely audible over the din.
Joanna gave her an exasperated look, following her gaze to the prince. âOh, I see. The famous Prince Aegon. You should just go talk to him, you know?â
Y/Nâs eyes widened, and she shook her head. âNo! I-I couldnât. He⌠he doesnât even know I exist.â Her voice trailed off as she toyed nervously with a bracelet on her left wrist.
âThatâs only because youâre always hiding over hereâ Joanna replied. âYouâre lovely, Y/N, and anyone can see youâre a lady of grace and intelligence. You just have to give him a chance to see it too.â
Y/N couldnât imagine it. Her heart raced at the thought of speaking to him, of somehow capturing his attention. But she dismissed the thought. A prince and a girl like her? It was impossible.
The evening went on, and Y/N tried her best to enjoy the company at her table, though her gaze still drifted now and then to where Aegon mingled among the guests.
Finally, she reached for the pitcher of wine, hoping to calm her nerves a bit with a small sip. But as she poured, her hand trembled, and the cup tilted in her grip.
She heard someone approach the table and shifted to make way, but her movement was too sudden. Her hand caught on the pitcher, and before she realized it, her wine had splashed across the sleeve of the person beside her.
She gasped in horror, her heart sinking as she looked up to apologize - only to find herself staring straight into the eyes of Prince Aegon himself.
âOh! I-Iâm so sorry, Your Grace!â she stuttered, her face turning red as she reached instinctively for a cloth to dab at his sleeve. She felt clumsy and foolish, knowing that her worst fear had come to life. Of all the people she could have spilled wine on.
Aegon chuckled softly. âThereâs no harm done, my lady. It seems the wine wanted to find its way to me tonight.â
Y/N froze, hardly daring to breathe as she looked up at him. His expression was surprisingly kind, his violet eyes sparkling with amusement. His voice a bit drunk. She was mesmerized, her embarrassment momentarily forgotten as she realized that he was looking at her - not just a glance, but with interest.
âY/N,â the lady mumbled, hardly trusting herself to say it. âLady Y/N.â
âA lovely name,â he replied. He tilted his head, studying her in a way that made her heart race. âI havenât seen you much at these feasts, have I?â
âNo,â she replied, feeling awkward under his gaze. âI⌠I tend to stay out of the way.â She looked down, unable to meet his eyes, her cheeks again flushing with color.
Aegon chuckled, a warm, genuine sound that seemed to ease her tension. âThatâs a shame, Lady Y/N. You donât seem like someone meant to stay hidden.â
He held her gaze, and for a moment, Y/N felt something shift between them - a spark, faint but undeniable.
The moment was quick, but it lingered in her heart long after he had moved on. She replayed their conversation in her mind many times, feeling the weight of his words and the warmth of his a bit drunk gaze.
For the first time, a spark of hope flared in her heart. Perhaps Joanna had been right. Perhaps she wasnât entirely invisible.
In the days that followed, Y/N found herself crossing paths with Aegon more often. Whether by chance or fate, she was never quite sure. She would catch him glancing her way during court gatherings, a small sly smile gracing his lips when he saw her. He seemed to have a way of finding her, even in a crowded hall, and each time their eyes met, Y/N felt her heart flutter.
One afternoon, she found herself in the castleâs gardens, enjoying the peace among the blooming roses. She hadnât expected anyone to join her, so she was startled when a familiar voice broke the silence.
âLady Y/N,â Aegon said. He sounded surprisingly sober, smiling as he approached. âMay I join you?â
She nodded, trying to hide her surprise. She wasnât sure why he had come, but she was grateful for his company.
They walked together in silence for a moment, neither quite sure what to say. Finally, Aegon spoke, his tone gentle. âYou know, I often find myself in these gardens. Theyâre⌠peaceful.â
Y/N smiled softly. âYes, they are. Itâs a place where one can think without interruption.â
Aegon glanced at her. âYou must have a great deal on your mind.â
She hesitated, uncertain how to respond. But something in his eyes encouraged her to speak. âItâs just⌠difficult, sometimes, to be in a place like this. Everyone here is so confident, so sure of themselves. I often feel like I donât quite belong.â
Aegon looked at her with an understanding she hadnât expected. âI think you belong more than you realize, Y/N.â
She looked up at him, her heart racing as she took in his words. She could feel the warmth of his gaze, the softness in his tone. For the first time, she allowed herself to believe that he might truly see her - not as just another courtier, but as someone worthy of his attention.
Over the following weeks, their paths continued to intertwine. Aegon sought her out at feasts, engaged her in conversation, and even invited her to accompany him on walks through the castle grounds. They talked about everything, and Y/N found herself opening up to him in ways she had never imagined.
Each time they spoke, she felt her feelings for him grow. She found herself captivated by his kindness, his intelligence, and the quiet strength he displayed. And slowly, she dared to hope that he felt the same.
One evening, as they strolled through the gardens, Aegon stopped and turned to her, his expression serious. âY/N,â he began. âI⌠Iâve come to realize something.â
Her heart pounded as she waited for him to continue.
âI find myself thinking of you more often than anyone else,â he confessed, his gaze unwavering. âThereâs something about you, something⌠genuine and beautiful, that I canât ignore. You make me want to be a better man.â
Y/N felt warm as she listened to his words and that was the moment she realized, the prince felt the same way about her as she felt about him.
#aegon ii targaryen#aegon the second#hotd aegon#aegon targaryen x reader#king aegon#aegon x reader#aegon ii fanfic#aemond targaryen#house targaryen#viserys targaryen#rheanyra targaryen#daemon targaryen#house of the dragon#hotd#story#daemon x rhaenyra#rhaenyra targaryen#queen rhaenyra#team black#team green#hotd aemond#aemond one eye#aemond x reader
444 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Call me when you get Hong
with Joshua Hong (another fluff drabble + fake texts!)
Trying something new! This is not proof read, your thoughts are very much appreciated. Thank you for all the love on my recent fics. The duality of Joshua Hong, I swear it's going to drive me crazy!

A Saturday night filled with friends and laughter, you reflect on the overwhelming love you continuously receive. And when Joshua finally makes his way to you, you share a sweet and chaotic reunion. Fluff, humor, and drunk SVT!
It was another Saturday night spent apartâthis was normal for you and Joshua. With his ever-busy schedule and continuously succeeding career, and you just beginning to reap the fruits of your own labor, time together had become a luxury.
But tonight marked a shift. Youâd finally ruled out late nights at workâyour overtime had paid off in the form of a well-earned promotion. One less thing to stress over, you mentally celebrate.
The other? Life itself. That bitch. Between chores, doctorâs appointments, family functions, and personal errands, it all piles up and gets you by your throat.
Still, not once have you ever doubted what you and Joshua share.Â
After all, he always goes above and beyond to show you how deeply youâre loved. Itâs in the constant messages and FaceTimes across time zones. Itâs in the flower arrangements he handpicks and sends to your door. The little gifts, always accompanied by a handwritten note.
Itâs in his lettersâhis words, written with care, that you read in his serene voice in your head. Itâs how soft he is with you. How gentle. Sure, heâs like that with everyoneâbut with you, itâs different. Deeper.
Joshua would drop everything and anyone just to be with you. He rushes to see you the second he landsâno matter where you are. Even if itâs just to wait for you at work, he shows up with your favorite snack and a few sweet kisses. He doesnât mind doing nothing. To him, simply being in your presence is a blessing.
â-- then she goes and pulls out a fake gun! Sheâs insane.âÂ
Playful banter pulls you back to reality. Shaking your head, you smile to yourselfâeven in a room full of people who love you, youâre thinking of the one who loves you most.
Youâre celebrating with friends, in your little flat in the city. Warmth from the alcohol flushes your cheeks and bites a little against the cool night air. Maybe drinking on the patio isnât the best ideaâbut itâs alright. Itâs beautiful out here.
Spring has arrived. The cherry blossoms are in full bloom. Pink petals sway gently in the wind and fall gracefully to the pavement. It reminds you of Joshuaâsomehow, heâs everywhere but here. How ironic. How beautiful must someone be for even the mundane to sound poetic when you think of them?Â
âAigoo, our little Y/N-nie is drunk and smiling to herself,â one of your friends teases.
You shrug as your smile deepens. âWhat? Iâm just happy.âÂ
âI can tell,â she replies, her gaze softening. âAnd Iâm really happy for you.â She tips her glass toward you in a quiet toast. You clink back, letting the bittersweet taste of wine linger on your tongue â a warmth that blooms and settles deep in your chest.
Her words squeeze at your heart in the gentlest way. You glance down, biting your lip as warmth bubbles up in your chest. You can feel it risingâthis quiet, overwhelming gratitude. Your cheeks flush, your eyes shimmer, and for a second, the joy is too much to hold.
So you just blink the tears away, smile through it all, and send a silent thank you to the universe.
Another friend chimes in, âBleurgh, when did yâall get so cheesy?â She dramatically pretends to gag, sending the whole group into laughter. What a night, you think.
The gathering ends with the rest of your group buzzed. Not drunk but tipsy enough to send them all home gigglingâ just perfect for a Saturday night. You dish your phone out from the kitchen counter, forgetting you left it there while grabbing drinks.
The device blows up with notificationsâ mainly from your lover. And well, your loverâs lovers.Â




âCall me when you get Hong?â you laugh, amused. He must be really drunk to forget you were celebrating at home. Walking to your door, you tap on his contact and hit call. He picks up immediately.
âMy love! My heart! My Ynie!â he greets dramatically. âI missed you.â
You bite back a giggle. âHello to you too.â In the background, chaos unfoldsâmuffled voices chatter over each other, some clearly on the verge of arguing.
âWhere are you?â you ask, straining to hear.
âIâm in the car! Iâwait.â Thereâs a shuffle as he looks around. âGuys, tone it down, please. Iâm talking to Ynie,â he shushes loudly.
âYnie?! Give me the phone! I wanna talk to her!â a drunk Seokmin yells beside him, reaching for the phone.
Joshua holds it out of reach. âNooo! Sheâs mine!â
Then comes Mingyuâs voice: âHyung, give me your phone. Let me talk to her, please.â
âYa~ get your own! Why are you trying to talk to my girlfriend?â Joshua snaps sassily.
Covering your mouth to hold in your laugh, you lean on your front door as you listen to their banter over the phone.Â
âOh my god, we are never getting home,â Mingyu sighs, completely over it.
âYnie!â Seungcheol suddenly yells into the background. âIf you can hear me, please call me instead. Shuaâs too drunk to give directionsâweâve been circling the same street for thirty minutes!â he cries out.
âOr,â Jeonghan offers casually, âwe could just drive to my place and have him sleep over.â
You roll your eyes at the idea. Itâs silly how Jeonghan jumps at every chance to hog Shuaâs space. You really canât blame him, your man is adorable.Â
âI wanna go hooome,â Joshua pouts pitifully. âBaby, can I come over? Please?â
âOf course.â you say, smiling at how eager he sounds.
âThatâs what weâve been trying to do for the last hour, cheesus!â Mingyu groans.
Shua giggles, triumphant. âWeâre going home!â he announces, leaning back with both fists in the air like heâs just won a championship.
Seokmin copies him. âGoing home!â The chaos only grows louder as they chant it together; âGoing home! Going home!â Punching the air like frat boys on a mission.
You hear Jeonghan laughing, while Mingyu lets out the most exhausted sigh of the night. Feeling bad for their poor designated driver, your hands swipe your screen to text Seungcheol your address. Â
You shake your head at their silliness. Their monthly meetings are getting more and more chaotic over time. Itâs befitting, youâd argue. These boys are the most hardworking people you know and having one day off the calendar to celebrate their hard work feels well deserved.
It wasnât long until an SUV pulled up in your driveway. Seungcheol parks and Jeonghan gets out of the passenger seat, beelining to you. You hear Mingyu shouting for help as he balances a giggly Joshua in one hand and a passed out Seokmin on the other. Seungcheol rounds the car, opening the car door for him, careful not to splay Seokmin on the ground.
Jeonghan sprints to you, âHey, you,â he mumbles as he gives you a tight embrace.Â
âHannie,â you greet and return his hug. âArenât you going to help them?â pointing to the others.
âI would but my time with you is limited,â he sighs âlet me soak in your presence first before someone hogs itââÂ
âBaby!â Speak of the devil. You both crane your necks towards an overly excited Shua, wobbly running over to you. Your smile grows impossibly wider at how cute your lover is.
He sports a plain white shirt and jeans. The short sleeves folded, deliciously hugging his defined biceps. The windâclearly a paid actorâpresses his shirt against his skin, tracing the sculpted lines of his torso like it knows exactly what itâs doing. He runs with arms wide open, eyes almost disappearing from his smile. His faceâ a bright red. He looks a little disheveled but nonetheless, still breathtakingly gorgeous.Â
Jeonghan runs a hand on your arm and pulls you back in his embrace, âYa~ I got her first,â he teases. You roll your eyes and laugh at his antics, never passing up an opportunity to tease and get a rise out of anyoneâ not even his twin is excluded from this.
Before you get the chance to break free from him, a hand wraps around your waist and pulls you from behind. Your boyfriendâs familiar scent welcomes you along with his thick arms wrapping around your frame.Â
Your back hits his chest, he nuzzles his face on your shoulder and lets out a sigh. âMine,â his grip tightens. âAll mine.âÂ
No matter how often and openly your boyfriend expresses his devotion, his actions still earn a blush from you. Jeonghan chuckling at your reaction.
âGet a room!â Mingyu shouts and you laugh.
âIâll see you, love birds.â Jeonghan bids goodbye and makes his way back.
Seungcheol waves at you, âYnie, weâll leave you to it!â getting in the car again.
You wave at themâ the best that you can with your arms caged in Shuaâs, thanking them for taking care of your lover. âGood luck, Ynie!â Mingyuâs voice echoes as they drive away.Â
âBaby,â your boyfriend calls out. His voice reverberates on your body, his face still planted on your shoulder. You respond with a sweet hum, your hands caressing his arms as it loosely falls on your hips turning you to look at him.Â
He lifts his head and meets your gazeâ and as always, time freezes.
The cold that bit your cheeks earlier was replaced with a familiar warmth, Shuaâs handâ sliding up your arms to caress your face. Your hand follows in harmony, leaning into his touch, you rest yours atop his.Â
The wind blows but no chills follow. His gaze lay heavy on you, enveloping you like a heated blanket on a stormy day. He smiles, his thumb drawing circles on your cheek. He stares, drowning you with his overflowing adoration.Â
Gravity pulls you closerâ Joshua leaning in, your foreheads resting on each other. You feel his other hand, laying on the small of your back. Squeezing your shirt, he mutters âGod, I missed you so much,â. And closes the gap between you two, kissing you feverishly. Melting you physically, mentally, and emotionally.
You canât think of anything. In this moment, you just feel.Â
You feel his skin on yours, his warmth that defies the cold wind.
You feel his lips on yours, gentle and yearning.
You feel time stopping, yet the world is spinning faster.Â
You feel dizzy but still.Â
You feel weak but stronger at the same time.Â
You feel drunk, and maybe you are. Utterly, hopelessly drunk in love with Joshua Hong.
#seventeen smut#seventeen#seventeen drabbles#joshua x reader#joshua seventeen#seventeen joshua#joshua hong#joshua svt#kpop#svt fanfic#svt fluff#svt imagines#svt scenarios#svt x reader#seventeen fanfic#seventeen x reader#seventeen x y/n#seventeen x you#svt joshua#svt#svt headcanon#seventeen headcanon#seventeen fluff#seventeen imagines#seventeen headcanons#seventeen fanfiction#seventeen scenarios#seventeen fic#seventeen reactions#joshua ff
206 notes
¡
View notes
Text
my life is waiting for me

synopsis: a tour of the n109 zone goes awry.
tags: sylus tells mc about their lore for plot reasons, heavy angst, like mcâs straight up cruel to him bc they think heâs behind the explosion, sylus is too excited and sassy to be perceptive although he is in front of you most of the time, mc looks down on criminals & the n109 zone, thereâs some kind of class tension in here which is interesting since heâs the rich one pairing: sylus x mc/reader (reader is mc but iâm assuming you wonât want to identify with them once u see) word count: 1.1k
a/n: this was an idea i had after his new world underneath story where itâs like âomg he was waiting for mc to come find him and live with him.â and in my head i was like well what if mc didnât want to. and boom i wrote this in 2 hours. i donât particularly like it and think it should be longer but donât want to make it longer bc it hurt to writeÂ
Sylus hadnât meant to share the details of your past lives with you.Â
Itâd been a rareâextremely soâlapse in control, in patience. The years upon years of waiting for your return, of watching you from afar, of sending signals only you would know, had compounded, and compounded, and compounded again until his impulse had bested his brain. Heâd spent so many of his hours calculating, planning ahead. For once in his cursed life, heâd wanted things to be simple. To tell you the truth, for you to understand, for you to stop glaring at him like a scuff on a white shoe.Â
All things considered, youâd taken itâŚwell. At least, taken it silentlyâwhich was a step up from screaming and trying to end him.Â
He hadnât gotten the chance to ask what you were thinking. The question had sat in the back of his throat like lead, weighing his tongue down, and before he could break free, youâd been out the door and on your way home.
But tonight, he had the chance to make it up to you. To make you see the life heâd built for you both in your absenceâthe luxury, authority, and immunity heâd curated just for you, sewing his bloodied self back together time and time again from the mere hope of being able to share something with you. Lasting, this time.Â
Tonight, heâd introduce you to his territory. And by the end of it, it might be yours as well.Â

Youâd never been one to entertain distasteful ideas. Tonight must be a severe error in judgment.
One thing about that mobster, he was audacious. Youâd been shocked when heâd contacted you again after spewing such an underhanded sob story about witches and dragonsâa love youâd supposedly shared. Youâd wondered where someone like him could have found a book of fairytales to steal that from. Wondered if he thought you naive enough to believe it.Â
But still, you were kind enough to humor him, to join him for his grand tour of the N109 Zone. Youâd sought him out for information, after all. And one way or another, youâd get it.
At least, thatâs what you try to remind yourself as you weave through the swarm of rabble in the maroon-tinged dusk. The leering figures. The constant scuffles. The faint scent of iron that never left the air.Â
âAnd this is the norm here?â you question, squeezing past the roughhousing gang of men to your left. Just an inch closer, and you wouldâve made unwelcome contact. âThis is how peopleâŚare?â
âWell, if youâve never seen other people before, sweetie, we might have a much bigger problem on our hands.â Thereâs a buzz in his baritone voice, a foreign excitement threatening to burst through his suave exterior. For your sake, you hope itâs unrelated to the danger in the streets. But you wouldnât be surprised.Â
âInconsequential sins arenât worth damnation,â he says, voice raised from in front of you. âIf youâre worried about your safety, I spend millions on security at every home and outpost. Youâll never know harm here.â
And he presses on. Oblivious to your revulsion, proud of his investments.Â
âYou enjoy it?â you ask, voice unnaturally even.Â
âThey make it aâŚthrilling place to live. Youâre never too far from something interesting.âÂ
And as you wince at your reflection in a corner store window, the glass illuminated by the flashing lights of a siren inside, you believe him.Â

The sickening crunch of bone on bone is your breaking point.Â
Itâs the highlight of the tour, heâd saidâa boxing gym that he personally sponsors. Two fighters are sparring in the ring as you shuffle closer, reluctant steps falling behind his confident strides.Â
A left hook and a throbbing welt. A right jab and a spray of blood. An uppercut and a flying tooth.Â
It's vile.
His eyes gleam as he looks on with approval, and you dread the way his lips part, like heâs seconds from introducing you.Â
Before he can catch their attention, you retreat to a too-dim street light just outside the entrance. Your resentment isnât worth getting scooped up by a more aggressive predator.Â
âYou prefer basketball, I take it? Give me a list of your favorite players, and Iâll send them offers to form a team here. Iâll even let you pick the mascot, although Iâm not sure the N109 Kittens would intimidate our rivals.âÂ
The laugh you spare him is hollow. âYou really donât get it, do you?â
âWater polo, then? I admit I didnât take you for the tyââÂ
âWhy would I ever want to live here, Sylus?âÂ
A moment of silence. Then another. A few more.
As your words pierce him, the signature sounds of his kingdom grate your ears: the roar of speeding engines. The raucous laughter of hopeless drunks. The rushed footfalls of successful thieves. The hum of a commandeered power grid.Â
He swallows. âI didn't realize it wasn't to your standards,â he says coolly. âIâll consider a curfew, more regulations to keep people in check.â Â
âRight,â you grin, and you canât find the courtesy to subdue the scorn in your voice. âMore laws will fix a land of criminals. A curfew can fix a culture.âÂ
You can see the sneer on your face in his glassy garnet eyes.Â
âYou spent all that time waiting for me, you said? And this was the best you could come up with? If a city of scum is how you show your love, then maybe I dodged a bullet all those years ago.âÂ
The words leave your mouth with relative ease, save for the inevitably awkward atmosphere. It wasnât hard to renounce a life youâd never lived.Â
But the man in front of you fails to mask his deflation. The slight recoil and crumbling composure. The sag in his once proud shoulders. The closing eyes and the deep exhale and the twitch in his idle hands.Â
For a moment, you watch him, wondering if the man whoâd ruined your life could be so easily defeated by a few barbs from a stranger.Â
Another blink, though, and the moment has passed.Â
âIs there anywhere else youâd like to go tonight, then?â His face and posture are neutral. Not restored, but recovered enough. If not for the tremor in his voice, you would think that youâd imagined his show of humanity.Â
Despite it all, youâre relieved that he asks. Not enough to take back your words, but enough to keep your next ones civil.
âIâd like to go back to Linkon. Where my life is waiting for me.âÂ
#iris writes#love and deepspace#love and deepspace x reader#sylus x reader#love and deepspace sylus#love and deepspace angst#sylus angst#lads#lads sylus#lads angst#lnds#lnds sylus#lnds angst#lads x reader#lnds x reader#sylus x mc#sylus qin
242 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Suppressed Bond
Ridoc Gamlyn x Marked!Reader, Set during Iron Flameâs land navigation class

You were widely known as the strongest bonded Dragon-Rider pair of your year.
You and Andell were something special. Your bond came from more than just a symbiotic use of magic. You are far from the only rider to establish an emotional connection with your dragon, but there was something about the way the two of you were there for each other that caused both people and dragons to take notice.
Youâd been reprimanded for taking time to just sit where you could with your dragon outside of class many times by various members of leadership both student and faculty. (Aetos could kiss your ass for all you cared and youâd said that to his face at least once). Youâd never told anyone exactly why you two were so close. Those closest to you could guess, but verbally youâd never told a soul.
Andell had lost his mate and hatchlings years ago. That emotional scar ran deep. You, a marked one, viscerally understood that pain when he told you about it.
For you, he filled the space your father would have had he lived. You were Andellâs chosen child. The two of you would go to the ends of the earth for each other, which was why, a certain new class your second year, affected you differently than most.
You should have known better than to drink from that canteen offered to you. When has Basgiathâs leadership ever done anything good for you and the others you were raised with?
But Violet, your current co-conspirator, drank it. She was the smartest of your squad, the Iron Squad, so you drank the strange tasting water right along with her.
What fools you were.
An oozing wrongness ebbed through you and you slowly started to panic.
âAndell? Any idea whatâs going on?â
Nothing.
âAndell?â
Not even crickets. Your Tyrrish family home that you visualized when channeling power and communicating with your dragon, was dark and empty. Cold. Likely a rendition of what it was now after what the Navarre government had done, or at least what you imagined it would be.
Your pleas for your dragon to answer you echoed through your mental space, bouncing off the walls, connecting with nothing.
You no longer cared for what the RSC and Infantry professors were saying. You were lost in your mind, screaming for Andellion, trying to push through this sinking feeling to find your tether to him.
Your squad squabbled with the infantry as it slowly sank in that your connection was temporarily severed to your dragon. Your chest ached. You felt sick. This was wrong.
Andell needed you. You needed him. Was he okay? What was happening to him? You had no idea. Was he as scared as you were? Dragons didnât get scared, but you knew better. Andell had to be losing his mind right now. You knew he feared for you a great deal due to the relic winding up your arm. He was even more nervous after Resson, rightfully so.
You had no way of telling him you were safe. He had no way of telling you he was, either. They could destroy either of you so easily right now, it wouldnât take much.
But the worst part, you missed him. Deep in your bones.
Heâd told you that you would never be alone again. Words you had needed to hear for so long. And theyâd taken that now too.
You hadnât realized you were shaking until a hand grasped yours.
âHey, come on, itâs not that cold out here! HeheâŚâ The voice speaking to you, the other rider holding your hands, paused. You heard a muffled calling of your name. Once. Twice.
The third time brought you out of your mind and your eyes up into unruly curls and chocolate brown eyes.
âYou okay, youâre shaking like you got told to cross Parapet again.â Ridocâs voice carried a modicum of humor to it, as it always did, but it was tempered now with concern.
You mumbled your answer.
âSorry princess, but I didnât quite hear you.â
âI canât reach him.â
The weight of your words paused Ridoc, one hand resting on your shoulder, the other holding yours. âYeah⌠none of us can.â
Your breath began to shake, tears lining your eyes.
âWhat if somethingâs wrong? What if he needs me? Or I need him? I havenât- I havenât felt this alone since before-â
Ridoc, the first youâve ever seen from him, got serious, gripping you tightly. âFirst, you were not alone before, you had the other marked ones, and youâre not alone now. Youâve got me. Iâm here, with you right now. Youâve got Vi, Sawyer, and Rhi too. Those infantry pricks and the healers too but they donât really count.â
âRidoc, I canât- I canât-â
âYes you can. Andell is fine. Aotrom is fine too. Weâre still here, so they have to be okay. And if what I know about your dragon is right, Iâm sure heâs making the professorâs dragonsâ lives a living hell right now trying to undo whatever they did to us. Look at me,â he said.
You hadnât not been, but he continued.
âBreathe. Weâve got you. Iâve got you. I promise youâll hear him again, okay? And if Grady doesnât undo this whenever this stupid RSC field trip bullshit is over, weâll make his life a living hell too. Okay?â
He held your gaze until you nodded. ââŚOkay.â
Ridoc smiled and helped you stand, not moving from your side as you rejoined the group.
âIs the traitorâs kid okay? Or do we have to waste more time on their melt down?â Calvin, one of the infantry cadets you were paired with, spat.
You had a retort on the tip of your tongue but Ridoc was faster, âHey jackass, maybe keep your mouth shut about shit you donât understand, huh? Weâre right behind ya.â
As a show of strength and outrage at his previous words, you took your relic arm and flipped that middle finger in Calvinâs direction.
Once the attention was off you, you whispered, âthanks Ridoc.â
âDonât mention it,â he said, sending you a soft but very much still boyish grin.
Eventually, your connection to Andell was restored and the relief you felt was intense enough you almost wept had it not been for the brave face you forced yourself to show in the presence of Professor Grady (because fuck him).
As soon as the Professors were gone, you and Andell rapidly checked in on each other, assuring each other and yourselves that the other was unharmed. So thankful to have your connection returned you spoke some of your half of the conversation aloud.
Ridoc watched you from the side, finding immense joy in watching your own.
âAnd you make fun of me for looks like that,â Sawyer commented as he passed.
Ridoc flipped his friend a playful bird, but otherwise did not deny what Sawyer was implying.
âYouâll have to tell her eventually,â Aotrom teased.
âI will. I donât think nowâs the right time.â
âAndellâs very protective of her. Youâll have to tread lightly.â
âWhen have I ever done that?â
There was a chuffing laugh in Ridocâs head as the dragon seemed to laugh, âWeâll figure something out.â
#ridoc gamlyn x reader#ridoc gamlyn#aotrom#ridoc and aotrom#fourth wing x reader#fourth wing#iron flame#the empyrean
204 notes
¡
View notes